This is a modern-English version of The Strand Magazine, Vol. 27, February 1904, No. 159., originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


"I HEARD HIM CHUCKLE AS THE LIGHT FELL UPON A PATCHED DUNLOP TYRE."

"I heard him chuckle as the light hit a worn Dunlop tire."

(See page 135.)

(See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)


Note: The Table of Contents was added by the Transcriber.

Note: The Table of Contents was added by the Transcriber.

TABLE OF CONTENTS

 Page
THE RETURN OF SHERLOCK HOLMES. By A Conan Doyle.123
THE VOICES OF PARLIAMENT. By Alex. Grant.141
MR. DONAH. By Tom Gallon.149
THE STORY OF BRADSHAW. By Newton Deane.156
GOLDEN BARS. By Max Pemberton.161
OUR GRANDMOTHERS' FASHION-PLATES. By Arabella Drysdale-Davis.170
THE WILLING SCAPE-GOAT. By S. B. Robinson178
CHILDHOOD IN PICTURES. By S. K. Ludovic.185
DALSTONE LANE. By W. W. Jacobs.193
AFGHAN BEAST FABLES. Illustrated by J. A. Shepherd.204
WONDERS OF THE WORLD211
THE FORBIDDEN CITY OF LHASSA. By G. T. Tsybikov.216
THE PHOENIX AND THE CARPET. Copyright 1904, by George Newnes, Limited.      223
WHAT IS A GOOD ADVERTISEMENT?231
CURIOSITIES. Copyright 1904, by George Newnes, Limited.  236

The Strand Magazine.

Vol. xxvii.    FEBRUARY, 1904.    No. 159.


THE RETURN OF
SHERLOCK HOLMES.

By A. CONAN DOYLE.

V.—The Adventure of the Priory School.

V.—The Adventure of the Priory School.

We e have had some dramatic entrances and exits upon our small stage at Baker Street, but I cannot recollect anything more sudden and startling than the first appearance of Dr. Thorneycroft Huxtable, M.A., Ph.D., etc. His card, which seemed too small to carry the weight of his academic distinctions, preceded him by a few seconds, and then he entered himself—so large, so pompous, and so dignified that he was the very embodiment of self-possession and solidity. And yet his first action when the door had closed behind him was to stagger against the table, whence he slipped down upon the floor, and there was that majestic figure prostrate and insensible upon our bearskin hearthrug.

We e have had some dramatic entrances and exits on our small stage at Baker Street, but I can’t recall anything more sudden and shocking than the first appearance of Dr. Thorneycroft Huxtable, M.A., Ph.D., etc. His business card, which seemed too small to hold the weight of his academic titles, announced him a few seconds before he walked in—so large, so self-important, and so dignified that he was the very picture of confidence and presence. Yet his first action after the door closed behind him was to stagger against the table, from which he slipped down onto the floor, and there was that grand figure lying unconscious on our bearskin hearthrug.

We had sprung to our feet, and for a few moments we stared in silent amazement at this ponderous piece of wreckage, which told of some sudden and fatal storm far out on the ocean of life. Then Holmes hurried with a cushion for his head and I with brandy for his lips. The heavy white face was seamed with lines of trouble, the hanging pouches under the closed eyes were leaden in colour, the loose mouth drooped dolorously at the corners, the rolling chins were unshaven. Collar and shirt bore the grime of a long journey, and the hair bristled unkempt from the well-shaped head. It was a sorely-stricken man who lay before us.

We jumped to our feet, and for a moment we stared in silent shock at this heavy wreckage, which indicated a sudden and deadly storm far out in the sea of life. Then Holmes quickly grabbed a cushion for his head, and I fetched brandy for his lips. The pale face was lined with worry, the dark circles under his closed eyes were heavy, and the corners of his drooping mouth sagged sadly. His chin was unshaven, and his collar and shirt were dirty from a long journey, with his hair sticking out messily from his well-shaped head. It was a deeply troubled man who lay before us.

"What is it, Watson?" asked Holmes.

"What is it, Watson?" Holmes asked.

"Absolute exhaustion—possibly mere hunger and fatigue," said I, with my finger on the thready pulse, where the stream of life trickled thin and small.

"Total exhaustion—maybe just hunger and tiredness," I said, with my finger on the weak pulse, where the flow of life was faint and weak.

"Return ticket from Mackleton, in the North of England," said Holmes, drawing it from the watch-pocket. "It is not twelve o'clock yet. He has certainly been an early starter."

"Return ticket from Mackleton, in Northern England," said Holmes, pulling it out of the watch-pocket. "It's not twelve o'clock yet. He definitely left early."

The puckered eyelids had begun to quiver, and now a pair of vacant, grey eyes looked up at us. An instant later the man had scrambled on to his feet, his face crimson with shame.

The wrinkled eyelids started to twitch, and then a pair of empty, gray eyes gazed up at us. A moment later, the man had hurried to his feet, his face red with embarrassment.

"Forgive this weakness, Mr. Holmes; I have been a little overwrought. Thank you, if I might have a glass of milk and a biscuit I have no doubt that I should be better. I came personally, Mr. Holmes, in order to ensure that you would return with me. I feared that no telegram would convince you of the absolute urgency of the case."

"Please forgive my weakness, Mr. Holmes; I've been a bit overwhelmed. If I could have a glass of milk and a biscuit, I have no doubt I would feel better. I came here in person, Mr. Holmes, to make sure you would come back with me. I was worried that no telegram would convince you of how urgent this case is."

"When you are quite restored——"

"When you’re fully recovered——"

"I am quite well again. I cannot imagine how I came to be so weak. I wish you, Mr. Holmes, to come to Mackleton with me by the next train."

"I’m feeling much better now. I really can’t understand how I got so weak. I want you, Mr. Holmes, to come to Mackleton with me on the next train."

My friend shook his head.

My friend shook his head.

"My colleague, Dr. Watson, could tell you that we are very busy at present. I am retained in this case of the Ferrers Documents, and the Abergavenny murder is coming up for trial. Only a very important issue could call me from London at present."

"My colleague, Dr. Watson, can tell you that we’re really busy right now. I’m working on the Ferrers Documents case, and the Abergavenny murder is set to go to trial soon. Only a very significant matter could pull me away from London at this time."

"Important!" Our visitor threw up his hands. "Have you heard nothing of the abduction of the only son of the Duke of Holdernesse?"

"Important!" Our visitor threw up his hands. "Haven't you heard about the kidnapping of the Duke of Holdernesse's only son?"

"What! the late Cabinet Minister?"

"What! the former Cabinet Minister?"

"Exactly. We had tried to keep it out of the papers, but there was some rumour in the Globe last night. I thought it might have reached your ears."

"Exactly. We tried to keep it out of the news, but there was some rumor in the Globe last night. I thought you might have heard about it."

Holmes shot out his long, thin arm and picked out Volume "H" in his encyclopædia of reference.

Holmes stretched out his long, slender arm and grabbed Volume "H" from his reference encyclopedia.

"'Holdernesse, 6th Duke, K.G., P.C.'—half the alphabet! 'Baron Beverley, Earl of[Pg 124] Carston'—dear me, what a list! 'Lord Lieutenant of Hallamshire since 1900. Married Edith, daughter of Sir Charles Appledore, 1888. Heir and only child, Lord Saltire. Owns about two hundred and fifty thousand acres. Minerals in Lancashire and Wales. Address: Carlton House Terrace; Holdernesse Hall, Hallamshire; Carston Castle, Bangor, Wales. Lord of the Admiralty, 1872; Chief Secretary of State for——' Well, well, this man is certainly one of the greatest subjects of the Crown!"

"'Holdernesse, 6th Duke, K.G., P.C.'—that's a lot of titles! 'Baron Beverley, Earl of[Pg 124] Carston'—my goodness, what a list! 'Lord Lieutenant of Hallamshire since 1900. Married Edith, daughter of Sir Charles Appledore, in 1888. Heir and only child, Lord Saltire. Owns about 250,000 acres. Minerals in Lancashire and Wales. Address: Carlton House Terrace; Holdernesse Hall, Hallamshire; Carston Castle, Bangor, Wales. Lord of the Admiralty, 1872; Chief Secretary of State for——' Well, well, this man is definitely one of the Crown's most important subjects!"

"THE HEAVY WHITE FACE WAS SEAMED WITH
LINES OF TROUBLE."

"THE HEAVY WHITE FACE WAS MARKED WITH
LINES OF DISTRESS."

"The greatest and perhaps the wealthiest. I am aware, Mr. Holmes, that you take a very high line in professional matters, and that you are prepared to work for the work's sake. I may tell you, however, that his Grace has already intimated that a cheque for five thousand pounds will be handed over to the person who can tell him where his son is, and another thousand to him who can name the man, or men, who have taken him."

"The greatest and probably the richest. I know, Mr. Holmes, that you have very high standards in your work, and that you're willing to work just for the sake of the work itself. However, I should mention that his Grace has already hinted that a check for five thousand pounds will be given to whoever can tell him where his son is, and another thousand to whoever can name the man, or men, who have taken him."

"It is a princely offer," said Holmes. "Watson, I think that we shall accompany Dr. Huxtable back to the North of England. And now, Dr. Huxtable, when you have consumed that milk you will kindly tell me what has happened, when it happened, how it happened, and, finally, what Dr. Thorneycroft Huxtable, of the Priory School, near Mackleton, has to do with the matter, and why he comes three days after an event—the state of your chin gives the date—to ask for my humble services."

"It’s a generous offer," said Holmes. "Watson, I think we should accompany Dr. Huxtable back to Northern England. Now, Dr. Huxtable, once you finish that milk, please tell me what happened, when it happened, how it happened, and, finally, what Dr. Thorneycroft Huxtable from the Priory School near Mackleton has to do with this situation, and why he’s asking for my help three days after the event—the condition of your chin indicates the timing."

Our visitor had consumed his milk and biscuits. The light had come back to his eyes and the colour to his cheeks as he set himself with great vigour and lucidity to explain the situation.

Our visitor had finished his milk and cookies. The light returned to his eyes and color to his cheeks as he energetically and clearly explained the situation.

"I must inform you, gentlemen, that the Priory is a preparatory school, of which I am the founder and principal. 'Huxtable's Sidelights on Horace' may possibly recall my name to your memories. The Priory is, without exception, the best and most select preparatory school in England. Lord Leverstoke, the Earl of Blackwater, Sir Cathcart Soames—they all have entrusted their sons to me. But I felt that my school had reached its zenith when, three weeks ago, the Duke of Holdernesse sent Mr. James Wilder, his secretary, with the intimation that young Lord Saltire, ten years old, his only son and heir, was about to be committed to my charge. Little did I think that this would be the prelude to the most crushing misfortune of my life.

"I need to let you know, gentlemen, that the Priory is a prep school, which I founded and run. 'Huxtable's Sidelights on Horace' might jog your memory about me. The Priory is, without a doubt, the best and most prestigious prep school in England. Lord Leverstoke, the Earl of Blackwater, Sir Cathcart Soames—they’ve all trusted me with their sons. I thought my school had reached its peak when, three weeks ago, the Duke of Holdernesse sent Mr. James Wilder, his secretary, to let me know that young Lord Saltire, his only son and heir, who is ten years old, was about to be placed in my care. I never imagined this would lead to the most devastating misfortune of my life."

"On May 1st the boy arrived, that being the beginning of the summer term. He was a charming youth, and he soon fell into our ways. I may tell you—I trust that I am not indiscreet, but half-confidences are absurd in such a case—that he was not entirely happy at home. It is an open secret that the Duke's married life had not been a peaceful one, and the matter had ended in a separation by mutual consent, the Duchess taking up her residence in the South of France. This had occurred very shortly before, and the boy's sympathies are known to have been strongly with his mother. He moped after her departure from Holdernesse Hall, and it was for this reason that the Duke desired to send him to my establishment. In a fortnight[Pg 125] the boy was quite at home with us, and was apparently absolutely happy.

"On May 1st, the boy arrived, marking the start of the summer term. He was a charming young man, and he quickly adapted to our way of life. I can tell you—hopefully, I’m not being too forward, but half-truths are pointless in this situation—that he wasn’t completely happy at home. It’s no secret that the Duke's marriage had been troubled, and it resulted in a mutual separation, with the Duchess moving to the South of France. This happened not long before, and the boy was known to be very much on his mother’s side. He sulked after she left Holdernesse Hall, which is why the Duke wanted to send him to my school. In two weeks[Pg 125], the boy felt right at home with us and seemed genuinely happy."

"He was last seen on the night of May 13th—that is, the night of last Monday. His room was on the second floor, and was approached through another larger room in which two boys were sleeping. These boys saw and heard nothing, so that it is certain that young Saltire did not pass out that way. His window was open, and there is a stout ivy plant leading to the ground. We could trace no footmarks below, but it is sure that this is the only possible exit.

"He was last seen on the night of May 13th—that is, the night of last Monday. His room was on the second floor and could be accessed through another larger room where two boys were sleeping. These boys saw and heard nothing, so it’s certain that young Saltire didn’t go out that way. His window was open, and there’s a thick ivy plant leading down to the ground. We couldn’t find any footprints below, but it’s clear that this is the only possible exit."

"His absence was discovered at seven o'clock on Tuesday morning. His bed had been slept in. He had dressed himself fully before going off in his usual school suit of black Eton jacket and dark grey trousers. There were no signs that anyone had entered the room, and it is quite certain that anything in the nature of cries, or a struggle, would have been heard, since Caunter, the elder boy in the inner room, is a very light sleeper.

"His absence was noticed at seven o'clock on Tuesday morning. His bed had been slept in. He had put on his usual school outfit of a black Eton jacket and dark grey trousers before leaving. There were no signs that anyone had entered the room, and it's clear that any cries or struggle would have been heard, since Caunter, the older boy in the inner room, is a very light sleeper."

"When Lord Saltire's disappearance was discovered I at once called a roll of the whole establishment, boys, masters, and servants. It was then that we ascertained that Lord Saltire had not been alone in his flight. Heidegger, the German master, was missing. His room was on the second floor, at the farther end of the building, facing the same way as Lord Saltire's. His bed had also been slept in; but he had apparently gone away partly dressed, since his shirt and socks were lying on the floor. He had undoubtedly let himself down by the ivy, for we could see the marks of his feet where he had landed on the lawn. His bicycle was kept in a small shed beside this lawn, and it also was gone.

"When Lord Saltire's disappearance was discovered, I immediately called a roll of the entire establishment—boys, teachers, and staff. That's when we found out that Lord Saltire hadn't left alone. Heidegger, the German teacher, was also missing. His room was on the second floor, at the far end of the building, facing the same direction as Lord Saltire's. His bed had clearly been slept in, but he seemed to have left partly dressed, as his shirt and socks were lying on the floor. He had definitely climbed down using the ivy, since we could see the marks of his feet where he had landed on the lawn. His bicycle was stored in a small shed next to the lawn, and that was also gone."

"He had been with me for two years, and came with the best references; but he was a silent, morose man, not very popular either with masters or boys. No trace could be found of the fugitives, and now on Thursday morning we are as ignorant as we were on Tuesday. Inquiry was, of course, made at once at Holdernesse Hall. It is only a few miles away, and we imagined that in some sudden attack of home-sickness he had gone back to his father; but nothing had been heard of him. The Duke is greatly agitated—and as to me, you have seen yourselves the state of nervous prostration to which the suspense and the responsibility have reduced me. Mr. Holmes, if ever you put forward your full powers, I implore you to do so now, for never in your life could you have a case which is more worthy of them."

"He had been with me for two years and came with excellent references; however, he was a quiet, gloomy man, not very popular with either the masters or the boys. No evidence was found of the runaways, and as of Thursday morning, we are just as clueless as we were on Tuesday. We immediately inquired at Holdernesse Hall. It’s only a few miles away, and we thought that in a sudden bout of homesickness, he might have gone back to his father; but there have been no reports about him. The Duke is very upset—and as for me, you have seen the state of nervous exhaustion that the uncertainty and responsibility have brought me to. Mr. Holmes, if there was ever a time to use your full abilities, I beg you to do so now, for there has never been a case more deserving of your attention."

Sherlock Holmes had listened with the utmost intentness to the statement of the unhappy schoolmaster. His drawn brows and the deep furrow between them showed that he needed no exhortation to concentrate all his attention upon a problem which, apart from the tremendous interests involved, must appeal so directly to his love of the complex and the unusual. He now drew out his note-book and jotted down one or two memoranda.

Sherlock Holmes listened intently to the unhappy schoolmaster's account. His furrowed brow and deep lines between his eyebrows indicated that he didn’t need any encouragement to focus fully on a problem that, aside from the significant stakes, must resonate with his passion for the complex and the unusual. He then took out his notebook and wrote down a few notes.

"You have been very remiss in not coming to me sooner," said he, severely. "You start me on my investigation with a very serious handicap. It is inconceivable, for example, that this ivy and this lawn would have yielded nothing to an expert observer."

"You've really dropped the ball by not coming to me sooner," he said sternly. "You’re making my investigation much harder from the start. It’s hard to believe, for instance, that this ivy and this lawn wouldn’t have revealed anything to a skilled observer."

"I am not to blame, Mr. Holmes. His Grace was extremely desirous to avoid all public scandal. He was afraid of his family unhappiness being dragged before the world. He has a deep horror of anything of the kind."

"I’m not to blame, Mr. Holmes. His Grace was very eager to avoid any public scandal. He was worried about his family's issues being exposed to the world. He has a strong fear of anything like that."

"But there has been some official investigation?"

"But has there been any official investigation?"

"Yes, sir, and it has proved most disappointing. An apparent clue was at once obtained, since a boy and a young man were reported to have been seen leaving a neighbouring station by an early train. Only last night we had news that the couple had been hunted down in Liverpool, and they prove to have no connection whatever with the matter in hand. Then it was that in my despair and disappointment, after a sleepless night, I came straight to you by the early train."

"Yes, sir, and it's been really disappointing. We got a possible lead right away, since a boy and a young man were reported to have left a nearby station on an early train. Just last night, we heard that they had been tracked down in Liverpool, and it turns out they have no connection to the case at all. That's when, in my frustration and disappointment, after a sleepless night, I took the early train straight to you."

"I suppose the local investigation was relaxed while this false clue was being followed up?"

"I guess the local investigation was laid-back while they were chasing this false lead?"

"It was entirely dropped."

"It was completely dropped."

"So that three days have been wasted. The affair has been most deplorably handled."

"So, three days have been wasted. This situation has been handled very poorly."

"I feel it, and admit it."

"I feel it, and I admit it."

"And yet the problem should be capable of ultimate solution. I shall be very happy to look into it. Have you been able to trace any connection between the missing boy and this German master?"

"And yet the problem should be solvable in the end. I would be very happy to investigate it. Have you found any link between the missing boy and this German teacher?"

"None at all."

"Not at all."

"Was he in the master's class?"

"Was he in the master's class?"

"No; he never exchanged a word with him so far as I know."

"No, he never talked to him as far as I know."

"That is certainly very singular. Had the boy a bicycle?"

"That's definitely unusual. Did the boy have a bike?"

"No."

"No."

"Was any other bicycle missing?"

"Was any other bike missing?"

"No."

"No."

"Is that certain?"

"Is that for sure?"

"Quite."

"Totally."

"Well, now, you do not mean to seriously suggest that this German rode off upon a bicycle in the dead of the night bearing the boy in his arms?"

"Well, now, you can’t be serious that this German rode off on a bike in the middle of the night with the boy in his arms?"

"Certainly not."

"Definitely not."

"Then what is the theory in your mind?"

"Then what’s the theory you have in mind?"

"The bicycle may have been a blind. It may have been hidden somewhere and the pair gone off on foot."

"The bicycle might have been a distraction. It could have been tucked away somewhere while the two of them walked off."

"Quite so; but it seems rather an absurd blind, does it not? Were there other bicycles in this shed?"

"Exactly; but it seems kind of ridiculous, doesn’t it? Were there other bikes in this shed?"

"Several."

Several.

"Would he not have hidden a couple had he desired to give the idea that they had gone off upon them?"

"Wouldn't he have hidden a couple if he wanted to suggest that they had left with them?"

"I suppose he would."

"I guess he would."

"WHAT IS THE THEORY IN YOUR MIND?"

"WHAT IS THE THEORY IN YOUR HEAD?"

"Of course he would. The blind theory won't do. But the incident is an admirable starting-point for an investigation. After all, a bicycle is not an easy thing to conceal or to destroy. One other question. Did anyone call to see the boy on the day before he disappeared?"

"Of course he would. The blind theory isn't going to work. But the incident is a great starting point for an investigation. After all, a bicycle is not something that's easy to hide or destroy. One more question. Did anyone come to see the boy the day before he disappeared?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Did he get any letters?"

"Did he receive any letters?"

"Yes; one letter."

"Yes, one letter."

"From whom?"

"Who from?"

"From his father."

"From his dad."

"Do you open the boys' letters?"

"Do you open the guys' letters?"

"No."

"Nope."

"How do you know it was from the father?"

"How do you know it came from the dad?"

"The coat of arms was on the envelope, and it was addressed in the Duke's peculiar stiff hand. Besides, the Duke remembers having written."

"The coat of arms was on the envelope, and it was addressed in the Duke's unique, formal handwriting. Besides, the Duke recalled having written it."

"When had he a letter before that?"

"When did he have a letter before that?"

"Not for several days."

"Not for a few days."

"Had he ever one from France?"

"Has he ever been to France?"

"No; never."

"No way; not happening."

"You see the point of my questions, of course. Either the boy was carried off by force or he went of his own free will. In the latter case you would expect that some prompting from outside would be needed to make so young a lad do such a thing. If he has had no visitors, that prompting must have come in letters. Hence I try to find out who were his correspondents."

"You get what I'm asking, of course. Either the boy was taken against his will or he left on his own. If it’s the latter, you would think he needed some outside encouragement to do something like that at such a young age. If he didn’t have any visitors, that encouragement must have come through letters. So I'm trying to figure out who he was writing to."

"I fear I cannot help you much. His only correspondent, so far as I know, was his own father."

"I’m afraid I can’t help you much. The only person he talked to, as far as I know, was his own dad."

"Who wrote to him on the very day of his disappearance. Were the relations between father and son very friendly?"

"Who wrote to him on the day he disappeared? Were the relationships between father and son very friendly?"

"His Grace is never very friendly with anyone. He is completely immersed in large public questions, and is rather inaccessible to all ordinary emotions. But he was always kind to the boy in his own way."

"His Grace is never very friendly with anyone. He is completely absorbed in major public issues and is quite distant when it comes to ordinary emotions. But he was always kind to the boy in his own way."

"But the sympathies of the latter were with the mother?"

"But the latter felt sympathy for the mother?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

"Did he say so?"

"Did he really say that?"

"No."

"No."

"The Duke, then?"

"The Duke now?"

"Good heavens, no!"

"Oh my God, no!"

"Then how could you know?"

"Then how would you know?"

"I have had some confidential talks with Mr. James Wilder, his Grace's secretary.[Pg 127] It was he who gave me the information about Lord Saltire's feelings."

"I’ve had some private discussions with Mr. James Wilder, the Duke’s secretary.[Pg 127] He was the one who informed me about Lord Saltire's feelings."

"I see. By the way, that last letter of the Duke's—was it found in the boy's room after he was gone?"

"I see. By the way, that last letter from the Duke—was it found in the boy's room after he left?"

"No; he had taken it with him. I think, Mr. Holmes, it is time that we were leaving for Euston."

"No; he took it with him. I think, Mr. Holmes, it's time for us to head to Euston."

"I will order a four-wheeler. In a quarter of an hour we shall be at your service. If you are telegraphing home, Mr. Huxtable, it would be well to allow the people in your neighbourhood to imagine that the inquiry is still going on in Liverpool, or wherever else that red herring led your pack. In the meantime I will do a little quiet work at your own doors, and perhaps the scent is not so cold but that two old hounds like Watson and myself may get a sniff of it."

"I'll call for a car. In 15 minutes, we’ll be at your service. If you’re sending a telegram home, Mr. Huxtable, it might be best to let the folks in your area believe that the investigation is still happening in Liverpool, or wherever that distraction led your group. Meanwhile, I’ll do some discreet work on your doorstep, and maybe the trail isn’t too cold for two old hounds like Watson and me to catch a whiff of it."


That evening found us in the cold, bracing atmosphere of the Peak country, in which Dr. Huxtable's famous school is situated. It was already dark when we reached it. A card was lying on the hall table, and the butler whispered something to his master, who turned to us with agitation in every heavy feature.

That evening found us in the chilly, refreshing atmosphere of the Peak District, where Dr. Huxtable's well-known school is located. It was already dark when we arrived. A card was on the hall table, and the butler quietly said something to his employer, who turned to us, visibly distressed in every heavy feature.

"The Duke is here," said he. "The Duke and Mr. Wilder are in the study. Come, gentlemen, and I will introduce you."

"The Duke is here," he said. "The Duke and Mr. Wilder are in the study. Come on, gentlemen, and I’ll introduce you."

I was, of course, familiar with the pictures of the famous statesman, but the man himself was very different from his representation. He was a tall and stately person, scrupulously dressed, with a drawn, thin face, and a nose which was grotesquely curved and long. His complexion was of a dead pallor, which was more startling by contrast with a long, dwindling beard of vivid red, which flowed down over his white waistcoat, with his watch-chain gleaming through its fringe. Such was the stately presence who looked stonily at us from the centre of Dr. Huxtable's hearthrug. Beside him stood a very young man, whom I understood to be Wilder, the private secretary. He was small, nervous, alert, with intelligent, light-blue eyes and mobile features. It was he who at once, in an incisive and positive tone, opened the conversation.

I was, of course, familiar with the images of the famous statesman, but the man himself was very different from how he was portrayed. He was a tall and impressive figure, meticulously dressed, with a gaunt, thin face and a nose that was oddly curved and long. His skin was deathly pale, which stood out even more against a long, gradually thinning red beard that flowed down over his white waistcoat, with his watch chain shining through it. This was the formidable presence staring at us from the center of Dr. Huxtable's hearthrug. Next to him stood a very young man, whom I understood to be Wilder, the private secretary. He was small, fidgety, and sharp, with bright blue eyes and expressive features. It was he who immediately started the conversation in a clear and assertive tone.

"I called this morning, Dr. Huxtable, too late to prevent you from starting for London. I learned that your object was to invite Mr. Sherlock Holmes to undertake the conduct of this case. His Grace is surprised, Dr. Huxtable, that you should have taken such a step without consulting him."

"I called this morning, Dr. Huxtable, but it was too late to stop you from heading to London. I found out that your goal was to invite Mr. Sherlock Holmes to take on this case. His Grace is surprised, Dr. Huxtable, that you decided to do this without talking to him first."

"When I learned that the police had failed——"

"When I found out that the police had dropped the ball——"

"His Grace is by no means convinced that the police have failed."

"His Grace is definitely not convinced that the police have failed."

"But surely, Mr. Wilder——"

"But definitely, Mr. Wilder——"

"You are well aware, Dr. Huxtable, that his Grace is particularly anxious to avoid all public scandal. He prefers to take as few people as possible into his confidence."

"You know, Dr. Huxtable, that the Duke is really eager to steer clear of any public scandals. He likes to keep his circle of trust as small as possible."

"The matter can be easily remedied," said the brow-beaten doctor; "Mr. Sherlock Holmes can return to London by the morning train."

"The issue can be easily fixed," said the overwhelmed doctor; "Mr. Sherlock Holmes can take the morning train back to London."

"Hardly that, doctor, hardly that," said Holmes, in his blandest voice. "This northern air is invigorating and pleasant, so I propose to spend a few days upon your moors, and to occupy my mind as best I may. Whether I have the shelter of your roof or of the village inn is, of course, for you to decide."

"Not really, doctor, not really," Holmes replied in his calmest tone. "This northern air is refreshing and nice, so I plan to spend a few days on your moors and keep my mind busy as best as I can. Whether I stay under your roof or at the village inn is, of course, up to you."

I could see that the unfortunate doctor was in the last stage of indecision, from which he was rescued by the deep, sonorous voice of the red-bearded Duke, which boomed out like a dinner-gong.

I could see that the poor doctor was in the final stage of uncertainty, from which he was saved by the deep, resonant voice of the red-bearded Duke, which rang out like a dinner bell.

"I agree with Mr. Wilder, Dr. Huxtable, that you would have done wisely to consult me. But since Mr. Holmes has already been taken into your confidence, it would indeed be absurd that we should not avail ourselves of his services. Far from going to the inn, Mr. Holmes, I should be pleased if you would come and stay with me at Holdernesse Hall."

"I agree with Mr. Wilder, Dr. Huxtable, that it would have been wise to consult me. But since Mr. Holmes is already in the loop, it would be ridiculous not to take advantage of his help. Instead of going to the inn, Mr. Holmes, I would be happy if you would come and stay with me at Holdernesse Hall."

"I thank your Grace. For the purposes of my investigation I think that it would be wiser for me to remain at the scene of the mystery."

"I thank you, Your Grace. For my investigation, I believe it would be smarter for me to stay at the scene of the mystery."

"Just as you like, Mr. Holmes. Any information which Mr. Wilder or I can give you is, of course, at your disposal."

"Just as you wish, Mr. Holmes. Any information that Mr. Wilder or I can provide you is, of course, available to you."

"It will probably be necessary for me to see you at the Hall," said Holmes. "I would only ask you now, sir, whether you have formed any explanation in your own mind as to the mysterious disappearance of your son?"

"It’s likely that I need to meet you at the Hall," Holmes said. "I’d just like to ask you now, sir, if you have any thoughts about the mysterious disappearance of your son?"

"No, sir, I have not."

"No, I haven't."

"Excuse me if I allude to that which is painful to you, but I have no alternative. Do you think that the Duchess had anything to do with the matter?"

"Sorry if I bring up something painful for you, but I don't have any other choice. Do you think the Duchess had anything to do with this?"

The great Minister showed perceptible hesitation.

The great Minister showed clear hesitation.

"I do not think so," he said, at last.

"I don't think so," he finally said.

"The other most obvious explanation is that the child has been kidnapped for the purpose of levying ransom. You have not had any demand of the sort?"

"The other obvious explanation is that the child has been kidnapped for ransom. You haven't received any demands like that, have you?"

"No, sir."

"Not at all."

"One more question, your Grace. I understand that you wrote to your son upon the day when this incident occurred."

"Just one more question, Your Grace. I hear you wrote to your son on the day this incident happened."

"No; I wrote upon the day before."

"No; I wrote on the day before."

"BESIDE HIM STOOD A VERY YOUNG MAN."

"BESIDE HIM STOOD A VERY YOUNG MAN."

"Exactly. But he received it on that day?"

"That's right. But did he really get it on that day?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"Was there anything in your letter which might have unbalanced him or induced him to take such a step?"

"Was there anything in your letter that could have upset him or led him to take such a step?"

"No, sir, certainly not."

"No way, sir."

"Did you post that letter yourself?"

"Did you send that letter yourself?"

The nobleman's reply was interrupted by his secretary, who broke in with some heat.

The nobleman's response was cut off by his secretary, who jumped in with some intensity.

"His Grace is not in the habit of posting letters himself," said he. "This letter was laid with others upon the study table, and I myself put them in the post-bag."

"His Grace doesn't usually post letters himself," he said. "This letter was placed with others on the study table, and I put them in the post-bag myself."

"You are sure this one was among them?"

"You’re sure this one was one of them?"

"Yes; I observed it."

"Yeah, I saw it."

"How many letters did your Grace write that day?"

"How many letters did you write that day, Your Grace?"

"Twenty or thirty. I have a large correspondence. But surely this is somewhat irrelevant?"

"Twenty or thirty. I have a lot of correspondence. But isn't this kind of irrelevant?"

"Not entirely," said Holmes.

"Not really," said Holmes.

"For my own part," the Duke continued, "I have advised the police to turn their attention to the South of France. I have already said that I do not believe that the Duchess would encourage so monstrous an action, but the lad had the most wrong-headed opinions, and it is possible that he may have fled to her, aided and abetted by this German. I think, Dr. Huxtable, that we will now return to the Hall."

"For my part," the Duke continued, "I’ve suggested that the police focus on the South of France. I’ve already mentioned that I don’t think the Duchess would support such a terrible act, but the young man had some misguided ideas, and it’s possible that he might have gone to her, with help from this German. I believe, Dr. Huxtable, that we should head back to the Hall now."

I could see that there were other questions which Holmes would have wished to put; but the nobleman's abrupt manner showed that the interview was at an end. It was evident that to his intensely aristocratic nature this discussion of his intimate family affairs with a stranger was most abhorrent, and that he feared lest every fresh question would throw a fiercer light into the discreetly shadowed corners of his ducal history.

I could tell that there were other questions Holmes would have liked to ask, but the nobleman's sudden change in attitude made it clear the interview was over. It was obvious that, due to his deeply aristocratic nature, discussing his personal family matters with a stranger was very uncomfortable for him, and he worried that each new question would expose even more of the hidden aspects of his ducal history.

When the nobleman and his secretary had left, my friend flung himself at once with characteristic eagerness into the investigation.

When the nobleman and his secretary had left, my friend immediately dove into the investigation with his usual enthusiasm.

The boy's chamber was carefully examined, and yielded nothing save the absolute conviction that it was only through the window that he could have escaped. The German master's room and effects gave no further clue. In his case a trailer of ivy had given way under his weight, and we saw by the light of a lantern the mark on the lawn where his heels had come down. That one dint in the short green grass was the only material witness left of this inexplicable nocturnal flight.

The boy's room was thoroughly searched, and the only conclusion we could reach was that he must have escaped through the window. The German teacher's room and belongings offered no additional leads. In his case, a trailing ivy vine had snapped under his weight, and we noticed, illuminated by a lantern, the impression on the lawn where his heels had landed. That single dent in the short green grass was the only tangible evidence left of this mysterious nighttime escape.

Sherlock Holmes left the house alone, and only returned after eleven. He had obtained a large ordnance map of the neighbourhood, and this he brought into my room, where he laid it out on the bed, and, having balanced the lamp in the middle of it, he began to smoke over it, and occasionally to point out objects of interest with the reeking amber of his pipe.

Sherlock Holmes left the house by himself and didn’t come back until after eleven. He had gotten a large map of the area, which he brought into my room. He spread it out on the bed, balanced the lamp in the middle of it, and started smoking over it, occasionally pointing out interesting places with the hot end of his pipe.

"This case grows upon me, Watson," said he. "There are decidedly some points of interest in connection with it. In this early stage I want you to realize those geographical features which may have a good deal to do with our investigation.

"This case is really getting to me, Watson," he said. "There are definitely some interesting aspects related to it. At this early stage, I want you to understand those geographical features that might be very important for our investigation."

"Look at this map. This dark square is the Priory School. I'll put a pin in it. Now, this line is the main road. You see that it runs east and west past the school, and you see also that there is no side road for a mile either way. If these two folk passed away by road it was this road."

"Look at this map. This dark square is the Priory School. I’ll mark it. Now, this line is the main road. You can see that it runs east and west past the school, and you can also see that there’s no side road for a mile in either direction. If these two people left by road, it was this road."

"Exactly."

"Exactly."

"By a singular and happy chance we are able to some extent to check what passed along this road during the night in question. At this point, where my pipe is now resting, a country constable was on duty from twelve to six. It is, as you perceive, the first cross road on the east side. This man declares that he was not absent from his post for an instant, and he is positive that neither boy nor man could have gone that way unseen. I have spoken with this policeman to-night, and he appears to me to be a perfectly reliable person. That blocks this end. We have now to deal with the other. There is an inn here, the Red Bull, the landlady of which was ill. She had sent to Mackleton for a doctor, but he did not arrive until morning, being absent at another case. The people at the inn were alert all night, awaiting his coming, and one or other of them seems to have continually had an eye upon the road. They declare that no one passed. If their evidence is good, then we are fortunate enough to be able to block the west, and also to be able to say that the fugitives did not use the road at all."

"By a unique and fortunate turn of events, we can partially verify what happened on this road during the night in question. At this spot, where my pipe is now resting, a local constable was on duty from midnight to six in the morning. As you can see, it’s the first crossroads on the east side. This officer insists that he didn’t leave his post for even a moment and is certain that neither boy nor man could have gone that way without being seen. I spoke with this policeman tonight, and he seems to be a totally reliable person. That rules out this end. Now we have to consider the other side. There’s an inn here, the Red Bull, whose landlady was unwell. She had called for a doctor from Mackleton, but he didn’t arrive until morning because he was tending to another case. The guests at the inn were alert all night, waiting for his arrival, and one or more of them seemed to have constantly been watching the road. They claim that no one passed by. If their testimony is credible, then we’re lucky enough to close off the west and also able to conclude that the fugitives did not use the road at all."

"But the bicycle?" I objected.

"But what about the bike?" I objected.

"Quite so. We will come to the bicycle presently. To continue our reasoning: if these people did not go by the road, they must have traversed the country to the north of the house or to the south of the house. That is certain. Let us weigh the one against the other. On the south of the house is, as you perceive, a large district of arable land, cut up into small fields, with stone walls between them. There, I admit that a bicycle is impossible. We can dismiss the idea. We turn to the country on the north. Here there lies a grove of trees, marked as the 'Ragged Shaw,' and on the farther side stretches a great rolling moor, Lower Gill Moor, extending for ten miles and sloping gradually upwards. Here, at one side of this wilderness, is Holdernesse Hall, ten miles by road, but only six across the moor. It is a peculiarly desolate plain. A few moor farmers have small holdings, where they rear sheep and cattle. Except these, the plover and the curlew are the only inhabitants until you come to the Chesterfield high road. There is a church there, you see, a few cottages, and an inn. Beyond that the hills become precipitous. Surely it is here to the north that our quest must lie."

"Exactly. We'll get to the bicycle soon. To continue our logic: if those people didn't take the road, they must have traveled through the countryside either to the north or south of the house. That much is clear. Let's compare the two options. To the south of the house, as you can see, there’s a large area of farmland divided into small fields, separated by stone walls. I agree that a bicycle wouldn't work there. We can rule that out. Now, looking to the north, there's a grove of trees known as the 'Ragged Shaw,' and beyond that lies a vast, rolling moor called Lower Gill Moor, which stretches for ten miles and gradually rises. On one side of this wilderness is Holdernesse Hall, ten miles by road, but only six across the moor. It’s an especially barren landscape. A few moor farmers have small plots where they raise sheep and cattle. Besides that, the only other inhabitants are plover and curlew until you reach the Chesterfield main road. There's a church there, a few cottages, and an inn. After that, the hills become steep. Surely, our search must be to the north."

"But the bicycle?" I persisted.

"But what about the bicycle?" I persisted.

"Well, well!" said Holmes, impatiently. "A good cyclist does not need a high road. The moor is intersected with paths and the moon was at the full. Halloa! what is this?"

"Well, well!" Holmes said, tapping his foot. "A good cyclist doesn't need a smooth road. The moor has plenty of paths, and the moon is full. Hey! What's this?"

There was an agitated knock at the door, and an instant afterwards Dr. Huxtable was in the room. In his hand he held a blue cricket-cap, with a white chevron on the peak.

There was an urgent knock at the door, and a moment later, Dr. Huxtable entered the room. He was holding a blue cricket cap with a white chevron on the front.

"At last we have a clue!" he cried. "Thank Heaven! at last we are on the dear boy's track! It is his cap."

"Finally, we have a clue!" he exclaimed. "Thank goodness! We’re finally on the dear boy’s trail! It’s his cap."

"Where was it found?"

"Where was it discovered?"

"In the van of the gipsies who camped on the moor. They left on Tuesday. To-day the police traced them down and examined their caravan. This was found."

"In the van of the gypsies who set up camp on the moor. They left on Tuesday. Today, the police tracked them down and inspected their caravan. This was found."

"How do they account for it?"

"How do they explain this?"

"They shuffled and lied—said that they found it on the moor on Tuesday morning. They know where he is, the rascals! Thank goodness, they are all safe under lock and key. Either the fear of the law or the Duke's purse will certainly get out of them all that they know."

"They shuffled and lied—claimed they found it on the moor on Tuesday morning. They know where he is, those rascals! Thank goodness they’re all safe behind bars. Either the fear of the law or the Duke's money will surely get them to spill everything they know."

"So far, so good," said Holmes, when the doctor had at last left the room. "It at least bears out the theory that it is on the side of the Lower Gill Moor that we must hope for results. The police have really done nothing locally, save the arrest of these gipsies. Look here, Watson! There is a watercourse across the moor. You see it marked here in the map. In some parts it widens into a morass. This is particularly so in the region between Holdernesse Hall and the school. It is vain to look elsewhere for tracks in this dry weather; but at that point there is certainly a chance of some record being left. I will call you early to-morrow morning, and you and I will try if we can throw some little light upon the mystery."

"So far, so good," Holmes said when the doctor finally left the room. "It at least supports the theory that we should focus on the side of Lower Gill Moor for results. The police haven’t really done much locally, aside from arresting those gypsies. Look here, Watson! There’s a watercourse running across the moor. You can see it marked on the map. In some areas, it spreads out into a bog. This is especially true in the area between Holdernesse Hall and the school. It’s useless to search elsewhere for tracks in this dry weather; but at that spot, there is definitely a chance of finding some evidence. I will wake you early tomorrow morning, and we’ll see if we can shed some light on the mystery."

The day was just breaking when I woke to find the long, thin form of Holmes by my bedside. He was fully dressed, and had apparently already been out.

The day was just starting when I woke up to see Holmes' tall, slim figure by my bedside. He was fully dressed and had clearly already been out.

"I have done the lawn and the bicycle shed," said he. "I have also had a ramble through the Ragged Shaw. Now, Watson, there is cocoa ready in the next room. I must beg you to hurry, for we have a great day before us."

"I've taken care of the lawn and the bicycle shed," he said. "I also went for a walk through the Ragged Shaw. Now, Watson, there's cocoa ready in the next room. I really need you to hurry, because we have a big day ahead of us."

His eyes shone, and his cheek was flushed with the exhilaration of the master workman who sees his work lie ready before him. A very different Holmes, this active, alert man, from the introspective and pallid dreamer of Baker Street. I felt, as I looked upon that supple figure, alive with nervous energy, that it was indeed a strenuous day that awaited us.

His eyes sparkled, and his cheeks were flushed with the excitement of a master craftsman seeing his work completed before him. This was a completely different Holmes, this active and alert man, compared to the introspective and pale dreamer of Baker Street. As I looked at that agile figure, full of nervous energy, I sensed that we had a demanding day ahead of us.

SKETCH MAP SHOWING THE LOCALITY.

Sketch map of the area.

And yet it opened in the blackest disappointment. With high hopes we struck across the peaty, russet moor, intersected with a thousand sheep paths, until we came to the broad, light-green belt which marked the morass between us and Holdernesse. Certainly, if the lad had gone homewards, he must have passed this, and he could not pass it without leaving his traces. But no sign of him or the German could be seen. With a darkening face my friend strode along the margin, eagerly observant of every muddy stain upon the mossy surface. Sheep-marks there were in profusion, and at one place, some miles down, cows had left their tracks. Nothing more.

And yet it started with the deepest disappointment. With high hopes, we crossed the peaty, reddish-brown moor, crisscrossed with countless sheep paths, until we reached the wide, light-green strip that marked the swamp between us and Holdernesse. Clearly, if the kid had headed home, he must have come this way, and he couldn't have passed without leaving some traces. But there was no sign of him or the German anywhere. With a troubled expression, my friend walked along the edge, watching closely for any muddy marks on the mossy ground. There were plenty of sheep tracks, and a little further down, some cows had left their prints. Nothing more.

"Check number one," said Holmes, looking gloomily over the rolling expanse of the moor. "There is another morass down yonder and a narrow neck between. Halloa! halloa! halloa! what have we here?"

"Check number one," said Holmes, looking grimly over the vast stretch of the moor. "There's another swamp down there and a tight spot in between. Hey! hey! hey! what do we have here?"

We had come on a small black ribbon of pathway. In the middle of it, clearly marked on the sodden soil, was the track of a bicycle.

We had come along a small black path. In the middle of it, clearly marked on the wet ground, was the track of a bicycle.

"Hurrah!" I cried. "We have it."

"Hooray!" I shouted. "We got it."

But Holmes was shaking his head, and his face was puzzled and expectant rather than joyous.

But Holmes was shaking his head, and his face looked more puzzled and expectant than happy.

"A bicycle certainly, but not the bicycle," said he. "I am familiar with forty-two different impressions left by tyres. This, as you perceive, is a Dunlop, with a patch upon the outer cover. Heidegger's tyres were Palmer's, leaving longitudinal stripes. Aveling, the mathematical master, was sure upon the point. Therefore, it is not Heidegger's track."

"A bicycle for sure, but not the bicycle," he said. "I know forty-two different patterns left by tires. This, as you can see, is a Dunlop, with a patch on the outer cover. Heidegger used Palmer tires, which leave long stripes. Aveling, the math expert, was confident about that. So, it's definitely not Heidegger's track."

"The boy's, then?"

"Is it the boy's?"

"Possibly, if we could prove a bicycle to have been in his possession. But this we have utterly failed to do. This track, as you perceive, was made by a rider who was going from the direction of the school."

"Maybe if we could prove that a bicycle was in his possession. But we completely failed to do that. This track, as you can see, was made by a rider coming from the direction of the school."

"Or towards it?"

"Or to it?"

"No, no, my dear Watson. The more deeply sunk impression is, of course, the hind wheel, upon which the weight rests. You perceive several places where it has passed across and obliterated the more shallow mark of the front one. It was undoubtedly heading away from the school. It may or may not be connected with our inquiry, but we will follow it backwards before we go any farther."

"No, no, my dear Watson. The more significant impression is, of course, the back wheel, where the weight is placed. You can see several spots where it has crossed over and erased the lighter mark of the front wheel. It was definitely going away from the school. It might be connected to our investigation, or it might not, but we’ll trace it back before we continue."

We did so, and at the end of a few hundred yards lost the tracks as we emerged from the boggy portion of the moor. Following the path backwards, we picked out another spot, where a spring trickled across it. Here, once again, was the mark of the bicycle, though nearly obliterated by the hoofs of cows. After that there was no sign, but the path ran right on into Ragged Shaw, the wood which backed on to the school. From this wood the cycle must have[Pg 131] emerged. Holmes sat down on a boulder and rested his chin in his hands. I had smoked two cigarettes before he moved.

We did that, and after a few hundred yards, we lost the tracks as we came out of the muddy part of the moor. Going back along the path, we found another spot where a spring flowed across it. Here, once again, was the mark of the bicycle, although it was almost wiped out by cow hooves. After that, there was no sign, but the path continued straight into Ragged Shaw, the woods that backed up to the school. The bike must have[Pg 131] come out from this wood. Holmes sat down on a boulder and rested his chin in his hands. I had smoked two cigarettes before he made a move.

"Well, well," said he, at last. "It is, of course, possible that a cunning man might change the tyre of his bicycle in order to leave unfamiliar tracks. A criminal who was capable of such a thought is a man whom I should be proud to do business with. We will leave this question undecided and hark back to our morass again, for we have left a good deal unexplored."

"Well, well," he finally said. "It’s certainly possible that a clever person might change the tire on their bike to leave different tracks. A criminal who could think like that is someone I would be proud to work with. Let's leave this question open and return to our complicated situation, as we have a lot left to explore."

We continued our systematic survey of the edge of the sodden portion of the moor, and soon our perseverance was gloriously rewarded. Right across the lower part of the bog lay a miry path. Holmes gave a cry of delight as he approached it. An impression like a fine bundle of telegraph wires ran down the centre of it. It was the Palmer tyre.

We kept up our thorough examination of the wet area of the moor, and soon our determination paid off big time. A muddy path stretched across the lower part of the bog. Holmes let out a delighted shout as he got closer to it. There was an impression resembling a fine bundle of telegraph wires running down its center. It was the Palmer tire.

"AN IMPRESSION LIKE A FINE
BUNDLE OF TELEGRAPH WIRES
RAN DOWN THE CENTRE OF IT."

"AN IMPRESSION LIKE A FINE
BUNDLE OF TELEGRAPH WIRES
RAN DOWN THE CENTER OF IT."

"Here is Herr Heidegger, sure enough!" cried Holmes, exultantly. "My reasoning seems to have been pretty sound, Watson."

"Here is Mr. Heidegger, no doubt!" Holmes exclaimed, triumphantly. "My reasoning seems to have been pretty solid, Watson."

"I congratulate you."

"Congrats!"

"But we have a long way still to go. Kindly walk clear of the path. Now let us follow the trail. I fear that it will not lead very far."

"But we still have a long way to go. Please keep clear of the path. Now let's follow the trail. I'm afraid it won't take us very far."

We found, however, as we advanced that this portion of the moor is intersected with soft patches, and, though we frequently lost sight of the track, we always succeeded in picking it up once more.

We found, however, as we continued that this part of the moor has soft patches, and even though we often lost sight of the path, we always managed to find it again.

"Do you observe," said Holmes, "that the rider is now undoubtedly forcing the pace? There can be no doubt of it. Look at this impression, where you get both tyres clear. The one is as deep as the other. That can only mean that the rider is throwing his weight on to the handle-bar, as a man does when he is sprinting. By Jove! he has had a fall."

"Do you see," said Holmes, "that the rider is definitely speeding up? There's no question about it. Look at this impression, where both tire marks are clear. They’re equally deep. That can only mean the rider is putting his weight on the handlebars, like a person does when they're sprinting. Wow! He must have taken a spill."

There was a broad, irregular smudge covering some yards of the track. Then there were a few footmarks, and the tyre reappeared once more.

There was a wide, uneven streak covering several yards of the track. Then there were a few footprints, and the tire showed up again.

"A side-slip," I suggested.

"A side-slip," I suggested.

Holmes held up a crumpled branch of flowering gorse. To my horror I perceived that the yellow blossoms were all dabbled with crimson. On the path, too, and among the heather were dark stains of clotted blood.

Holmes held up a crumpled branch of flowering gorse. To my shock, I noticed that the yellow blossoms were all smeared with crimson. On the path, as well as among the heather, were dark stains of dried blood.

"Bad!" said Holmes. "Bad! Stand clear, Watson! Not an unnecessary footstep! What do I read here? He fell wounded, he stood up, he remounted, he proceeded. But there is no other track. Cattle on this side path. He was surely not gored by a bull? Impossible! But I see no traces of anyone else. We must push on, Watson. Surely with stains as well as the track to guide us he cannot escape us now."

"Bad!" said Holmes. "Bad! Stay back, Watson! Not a single unnecessary step! What do I read here? He fell wounded, he got back up, he remounted, he continued. But there’s no other path. Cattle on this side of the path. He couldn’t have been gored by a bull? Impossible! But I see no signs of anyone else. We have to keep going, Watson. With the stains and the track to lead us, he can’t escape us now."

Our search was not a very long one. The tracks of the tyre began to curve fantastically upon the wet and shining path. Suddenly, as I looked ahead, the gleam of metal caught my eye from amid the thick gorse bushes. Out of them we dragged a bicycle, Palmer-tyred, one pedal bent, and the whole front of it horribly smeared and slobbered with blood. On the other side of the bushes a shoe was[Pg 132] projecting. We ran round, and there lay the unfortunate rider. He was a tall man, full bearded, with spectacles, one glass of which had been knocked out. The cause of his death was a frightful blow upon the head, which had crushed in part of his skull. That he could have gone on after receiving such an injury said much for the vitality and courage of the man. He wore shoes, but no socks, and his open coat disclosed a night-shirt beneath it. It was undoubtedly the German master.

Our search wasn’t very long. The tire tracks started to curve wildly on the wet, shiny path. Suddenly, as I looked ahead, a glint of metal caught my eye through the thick gorse bushes. We pulled out a bicycle, with Palmer tires, one pedal bent, and the front smeared with blood. On the other side of the bushes, a shoe was[Pg 132] sticking out. We ran around, and there lay the unfortunate rider. He was a tall man with a full beard and wearing glasses, one lens of which was missing. He had suffered a terrible blow to the head that had crushed part of his skull. The fact that he could have continued after such an injury spoke volumes about his vitality and courage. He was wearing shoes but no socks, and his open coat revealed a nightshirt underneath. It was clearly the German master.

"THERE LAY THE UNFORTUNATE RIDER."

"THE UNFORTUNATE RIDER LAY THERE."

Holmes turned the body over reverently, and examined it with great attention. He then sat in deep thought for a time, and I could see by his ruffled brow that this grim discovery had not, in his opinion, advanced us much in our inquiry.

Holmes carefully flipped the body over and examined it closely. He then sat in deep thought for a while, and I could tell by his furrowed brow that this disturbing discovery hadn’t, in his view, moved us forward much in our investigation.

"It is a little difficult to know what to do, Watson," said he, at last. "My own inclinations are to push this inquiry on, for we have already lost so much time that we cannot afford to waste another hour. On the other hand, we are bound to inform the police of the discovery, and to see that this poor fellow's body is looked after."

"It’s a bit tough to figure out what to do, Watson," he finally said. "I really want to keep pushing this investigation forward because we’ve already wasted so much time that we can’t afford to lose another hour. On the flip side, we have to notify the police about the discovery and make sure this poor guy's body is taken care of."

"I could take a note back."

"I could take a note back."

"But I need your company and assistance. Wait a bit! There is a fellow cutting peat up yonder. Bring him over here, and he will guide the police."

"But I need your company and help. Wait a moment! There's a guy cutting peat up there. Bring him over here, and he will guide the police."

I brought the peasant across, and Holmes dispatched the frightened man with a note to Dr. Huxtable.

I brought the farmer over, and Holmes sent the scared man off with a note to Dr. Huxtable.

"Now, Watson," said he, "we have picked up two clues this morning. One is the bicycle with the Palmer tyre, and we see what that has led to. The other is the bicycle with the patched Dunlop. Before we start to investigate that, let us try to realize what we do know so as to make the most of it, and to separate the essential from the accidental.

"Now, Watson," he said, "we’ve gathered two clues this morning. One is the bicycle with the Palmer tire, and we can see where that has taken us. The other is the bicycle with the patched Dunlop. Before we dive into that, let’s first acknowledge what we do know so we can make the most of it and distinguish the crucial details from the unimportant ones."

"First of all I wish to impress upon you that the boy certainly left of his own free will. He got down from his window and he went off, either alone or with someone. That is sure."

"First of all, I want to make it clear that the boy definitely left on his own accord. He climbed down from his window and left, either by himself or with someone else. That's certain."

I assented.

I agreed.

"Well, now, let us turn to this unfortunate German master. The boy was fully dressed when he fled. Therefore, he foresaw what he would do. But the German went without his socks. He certainly acted on very short notice."

"Well, now, let’s focus on this unfortunate German teacher. The boy was fully dressed when he ran away, so he anticipated what he was going to do. But the German left without his socks. He definitely acted on a whim."

"Undoubtedly."

"Definitely."

"Why did he go? Because, from his bedroom window, he saw the flight of the boy. Because he wished to overtake him and bring him back. He seized his bicycle, pursued the lad, and in pursuing him met his death."

"Why did he leave? Because, from his bedroom window, he saw the boy take off. Because he wanted to catch up to him and bring him back. He grabbed his bike, chased the kid, and in that chase, he met his end."

"So it would seem."

"Looks that way."

"Now I come to the critical part of my argument. The natural action of a man in pursuing a little boy would be to run after[Pg 133] him. He would know that he could overtake him. But the German does not do so. He turns to his bicycle. I am told that he was an excellent cyclist. He would not do this if he did not see that the boy had some swift means of escape."

"Now I get to the crucial part of my argument. A man's instinct when going after a little boy would be to chase after[Pg 133] him. He would know he could catch up easily. But the German doesn’t do that. He heads to his bicycle. I've heard he was a great cyclist. He wouldn’t do this if he didn’t realize the boy had some fast way to get away."

"The other bicycle."

"The other bike."

"Let us continue our reconstruction. He meets his death five miles from the school—not by a bullet, mark you, which even a lad might conceivably discharge, but by a savage blow dealt by a vigorous arm. The lad, then, had a companion in his flight. And the flight was a swift one, since it took five miles before an expert cyclist could overtake them. Yet we survey the ground round the scene of the tragedy. What do we find? A few cattle tracks, nothing more. I took a wide sweep round, and there is no path within fifty yards. Another cyclist could have had nothing to do with the actual murder. Nor were there any human footmarks."

"Let’s continue to piece this together. He died five miles from the school—not from a bullet, mind you, which even a kid could possibly fire, but from a brutal blow delivered by a strong arm. So, the kid had a friend with him while he ran away. And it was a quick escape, since it took an expert cyclist five miles to catch up with them. Now, let’s examine the area around where the tragedy happened. What do we discover? Just a few cattle tracks, nothing else. I made a wide circle around the site, and there’s no path within fifty yards. Another cyclist couldn't have been involved in the actual murder. There were also no footprints from any humans."

"Holmes," I cried, "this is impossible."

"Holmes," I shouted, "this is ridiculous."

"Admirable!" he said. "A most illuminating remark. It is impossible as I state it, and therefore I must in some respect have stated it wrong. Yet you saw for yourself. Can you suggest any fallacy?"

"Impressive!" he said. "That's a really insightful comment. It is impossible, as I put it, so I must have phrased it incorrectly in some way. But you witnessed it yourself. Can you point out any errors?"

"He could not have fractured his skull in a fall?"

"He couldn't have fractured his skull in a fall?"

"In a morass, Watson?"

"In a mess, Watson?"

"I am at my wits' end."

"I'm at my limit."

"Tut, tut; we have solved some worse problems. At least we have plenty of material, if we can only use it. Come, then, and, having exhausted the Palmer, let us see what the Dunlop with the patched cover has to offer us."

"Tut, tut; we've tackled tougher challenges. At least we have a lot of resources, if we can just figure out how to use them. Now, let’s move on and see what the patched Dunlop has in store for us after we've used up the Palmer."

We picked up the track and followed it onwards for some distance; but soon the moor rose into a long, heather-tufted curve, and we left the watercourse behind us. No further help from tracks could be hoped for. At the spot where we saw the last of the Dunlop tyre it might equally have led to Holdernesse Hall, the stately towers of which rose some miles to our left, or to a low, grey village which lay in front of us, and marked the position of the Chesterfield high road.

We picked up the trail and followed it for a while, but soon the moor turned into a long, heather-covered curve, and we left the stream behind us. We couldn’t expect more help from trails. At the point where we last saw the Dunlop tire, it could have led to Holdernesse Hall, with its grand towers rising a few miles to our left, or to a small, grey village ahead of us, which signaled the location of the Chesterfield main road.

As we approached the forbidding and squalid inn, with the sign of a game-cock above the door, Holmes gave a sudden groan and clutched me by the shoulder to save himself from falling. He had had one of those violent strains of the ankle which leave a man helpless. With difficulty he limped up to the door, where a squat, dark, elderly man was smoking a black clay pipe.

As we got closer to the grimy and rundown inn, marked by a game-cock sign above the door, Holmes suddenly groaned and grabbed my shoulder to keep from falling. He had suffered one of those painful ankle strains that leave a person unable to walk properly. With great effort, he limped up to the door, where a short, dark, older man sat smoking a black clay pipe.

"How are you, Mr. Reuben Hayes?" said Holmes.

"How’s it going, Mr. Reuben Hayes?" said Holmes.

"Who are you, and how do you get my name so pat?" the countryman answered, with a suspicious flash of a pair of cunning eyes.

"Who are you, and how do you know my name so easily?" the countryman replied, eyeing him with a suspicious glint in his shrewd eyes.

"Well, it's printed on the board above your head. It's easy to see a man who is master of his own house. I suppose you haven't such a thing as a carriage in your stables?"

"Well, it's printed on the board above your head. It's easy to see a man who is in control of his own house. I guess you don't have a carriage in your stables?"

"No; I have not."

"No, I haven't."

"I can hardly put my foot to the ground."

"I can barely step on the ground."

"Don't put it to the ground."

"Don't put it on the ground."

"But I can't walk."

"But I can't move."

"Well, then, hop."

"Alright, then, hop."

Mr. Reuben Hayes's manner was far from gracious, but Holmes took it with admirable good-humour.

Mr. Reuben Hayes's attitude was anything but friendly, but Holmes handled it with impressive good humor.

"Look here, my man," said he. "This is really rather an awkward fix for me. I don't mind how I get on."

"Listen, buddy," he said. "This is definitely an awkward situation for me. I’m fine with whatever happens."

"Neither do I," said the morose landlord.

"Me neither," said the gloomy landlord.

"The matter is very important. I would offer you a sovereign for the use of a bicycle."

"The issue is really important. I'd give you a pound for the use of a bike."

The landlord pricked up his ears.

The landlord perked up his ears.

"Where do you want to go?"

"Where do you want to go?"

"To Holdernesse Hall."

"To Holdernesse Hall."

"Pals of the Dook, I suppose?" said the landlord, surveying our mud-stained garments with ironical eyes.

"Pals of the Duke, I guess?" the landlord said, looking at our mud-stained clothes with a mocking expression.

Holmes laughed good-naturedly.

Holmes chuckled warmly.

"He'll be glad to see us, anyhow."

"He'll be happy to see us, anyway."

"Why?"

"Why?"

"Because we bring him news of his lost son."

"Because we have news about his lost son."

The landlord gave a very visible start.

The landlord visibly reacted.

"What, you're on his track?"

"What, you’re following him?"

"He has been heard of in Liverpool. They expect to get him every hour."

"He’s been spotted in Liverpool. They expect to catch him any minute."

Again a swift change passed over the heavy, unshaven face. His manner was suddenly genial.

Again, a quick shift crossed over his heavy, unshaven face. His demeanor suddenly became friendly.

"I've less reason to wish the Dook well than most men," said he, "for I was his head coachman once, and cruel had he treated me. It was him that sacked me without a character on the word of a lying corn-chandler. But I'm glad to hear that the young lord was heard of in Liverpool, and I'll help you to take the news to the Hall."

"I have fewer reasons to wish the Duke well than most people," he said, "because I was once his head coachman, and he treated me badly. He fired me without a reference based on the word of a deceitful corn dealer. But I'm glad to hear that the young lord was spotted in Liverpool, and I'll help you share the news with the Hall."

"Thank you," said Holmes. "We'll have some food first. Then you can bring round the bicycle."

"Thanks," said Holmes. "Let's have some food first. Then you can bring the bike over."

"I haven't got a bicycle."

"I don't have a bike."

Holmes held up a sovereign.

Holmes held up a gold coin.

"I tell you, man, that I haven't got one. I'll let you have two horses as far as the Hall."

"I’m telling you, man, I don’t have one. I’ll give you two horses as far as the Hall."

"Well, well," said Holmes, "we'll talk about it when we've had something to eat."

"Alright then," said Holmes, "we'll discuss it after we've eaten something."

"WITH DIFFICULTY HE LIMPED UP
TO THE DOOR."

"WITH DIFFICULTY HE LIMPED UP
TO THE DOOR."

When we were left alone in the stone-flagged kitchen it was astonishing how rapidly that sprained ankle recovered. It was nearly nightfall, and we had eaten nothing since early morning, so that we spent some time over our meal. Holmes was lost in thought, and once or twice he walked over to the window and stared earnestly out. It opened on to a squalid courtyard. In the far corner was a smithy, where a grimy lad was at work. On the other side were the stables. Holmes had sat down again after one of these excursions, when he suddenly sprang out of his chair with a loud exclamation.

When we were alone in the stone-floored kitchen, it was surprising how quickly that sprained ankle healed. It was almost evening, and we hadn't eaten anything since early morning, so we took our time with the meal. Holmes was deep in thought, and a couple of times he walked over to the window and stared intently outside. It looked out onto a rundown courtyard. In the far corner was a smithy, where a dirty kid was working. On the other side were the stables. Holmes had just sat down again after one of these trips to the window when he suddenly jumped out of his chair with a loud exclamation.

"By Heaven, Watson, I believe that I've got it!" he cried. "Yes, yes, it must be so. Watson, do you remember seeing any cow-tracks to-day?"

"By God, Watson, I think I’ve got it!" he exclaimed. "Yes, yes, it has to be true. Watson, do you remember seeing any cow tracks today?"

"Yes, several."

"Yep, a few."

"Where?"

"Where at?"

"Well, everywhere. They were at the morass, and again on the path, and again near where poor Heidegger met his death."

"Well, everywhere. They were at the swamp, then again on the path, and once more near where poor Heidegger met his end."

"Exactly. Well, now, Watson, how many cows did you see on the moor?"

"Exactly. So, Watson, how many cows did you see out on the moor?"

"I don't remember seeing any."

"I don't recall seeing any."

"Strange, Watson, that we should see tracks all along our line, but never a cow on the whole moor; very strange, Watson, eh?"

"Odd, Watson, that we keep seeing tracks along our way, but not a single cow on the entire moor; really odd, Watson, right?"

"Yes, it is strange."

"Yeah, it's weird."

"Now, Watson, make an effort; throw your mind back! Can you see those tracks upon the path?"

"Now, Watson, think hard; remember! Do you see those tracks on the path?"

"Yes, I can."

"Yep, I can."

"Can you recall that the tracks were sometimes like that, Watson"—he arranged a number of bread-crumbs in this fashion—: : : : :—"and sometimes like this"—: · : · : · : ·—"and occasionally like this"—. · . · . · . "Can you remember that?"

"Do you remember that the tracks were sometimes like this, Watson?"—he arranged several bread-crumbs in this way—: : : : :—"and sometimes like this"—: · : · : · : ·—"and occasionally like this"—. · . · . · . "Can you recall that?"

"No, I cannot."

"Sorry, I can't."

"But I can. I could swear to it. However, we will go back at our leisure and verify it. What a blind beetle I have been not to draw my conclusion!"

"But I can. I could swear to it. However, we will go back at our convenience and check it out. What a clueless fool I've been not to come to my conclusion!"

"And what is your conclusion?"

"And what's your conclusion?"

"Only that it is a remarkable cow which walks, canters, and gallops. By George, Watson, it was no brain of a country publican that thought out such a blind as that! The coast seems to be clear, save for that lad in the smithy. Let us slip out and see what we can see."

"Only that it’s an incredible cow that walks, trots, and runs. Seriously, Watson, it wasn’t the smartest country pub owner who came up with such a trick! The coast looks clear, except for that kid in the blacksmith shop. Let’s sneak out and see what we can find."

There were two rough-haired, unkempt horses in the tumble-down stable. Holmes raised the hind leg of one of them and laughed aloud.

There were two scruffy, unkempt horses in the dilapidated stable. Holmes lifted the hind leg of one of them and burst out laughing.

"Old shoes, but newly shod—old shoes, but new nails. This case deserves to be a classic. Let us go across to the smithy."

"Old shoes, but re-soled—old shoes, but new nails. This situation deserves to be a classic. Let's head over to the blacksmith."

The lad continued his work without regarding us. I saw Holmes's eye darting to right and left among the litter of iron and wood which was scattered about the floor. Suddenly, however, we heard a step behind us, and there was the landlord, his heavy eyebrows drawn down over his savage eyes, his swarthy features convulsed with passion.[Pg 135] He held a short, metal-headed stick in his hand, and he advanced in so menacing a fashion that I was right glad to feel the revolver in my pocket.

The guy kept working without paying any attention to us. I noticed Holmes glancing around at the mess of metal and wood scattered across the floor. Suddenly, we heard someone approach from behind, and there was the landlord, his thick eyebrows furrowed over his fierce eyes, his dark features twisted with anger.[Pg 135] He was holding a short, metal-topped stick and was moving toward us in such a threatening way that I was really relieved to have the revolver in my pocket.

"You infernal spies!" the man cried. "What are you doing there?"

"You annoying spies!" the man shouted. "What are you doing there?"

"Why, Mr. Reuben Hayes," said Holmes, coolly, "one might think that you were afraid of our finding something out."

"Why, Mr. Reuben Hayes," Holmes said calmly, "it almost seems like you’re worried we might discover something."

The man mastered himself with a violent effort, and his grim mouth loosened into a false laugh, which was more menacing than his frown.

The man controlled himself with a fierce effort, and his tight lips gave way to a fake laugh that was more threatening than his scowl.

"You're welcome to all you can find out in my smithy," said he. "But look here, mister, I don't care for folk poking about my place without my leave, so the sooner you pay your score and get out of this the better I shall be pleased."

"You're welcome to everything you can find in my workshop," he said. "But listen, mister, I don't like people snooping around my space without my permission, so the sooner you settle your bill and leave, the happier I'll be."

"All right, Mr. Hayes—no harm meant," said Holmes. "We have been having a look at your horses, but I think I'll walk after all. It's not far, I believe."

"All right, Mr. Hayes—no offense taken," said Holmes. "We’ve been checking out your horses, but I think I’ll walk instead. It’s not too far, I believe."

"Not more than two miles to the Hall gates. That's the road to the left." He watched us with sullen eyes until we had left his premises.

"Just under two miles to the Hall gates. That's the road on the left." He watched us with gloomy eyes until we left his property.

We did not go very far along the road, for Holmes stopped the instant that the curve hid us from the landlord's view.

We didn’t go very far down the road, because Holmes stopped the moment the curve blocked our view of the landlord.

"We were warm, as the children say, at that inn," said he. "I seem to grow colder every step that I take away from it. No, no; I can't possibly leave it."

"We were cozy, as the kids say, at that inn," he said. "I feel like I'm getting colder with every step I take away from it. No, no; I just can't leave it."

"I am convinced," said I, "that this Reuben Hayes knows all about it. A more self-evident villain I never saw."

"I’m convinced," I said, "that this Reuben Hayes knows everything about it. I've never seen a more obvious villain."

"Oh! he impressed you in that way, did he? There are the horses, there is the smithy. Yes, it is an interesting place, this Fighting Cock. I think we shall have another look at it in an unobtrusive way."

"Oh! He made an impression on you like that, did he? There are the horses, there's the blacksmith. Yes, this Fighting Cock is an interesting spot. I think we should take another discreet look at it."

A long, sloping hillside, dotted with grey limestone boulders, stretched behind us. We had turned off the road, and were making our way up the hill, when, looking in the direction of Holdernesse Hall, I saw a cyclist coming swiftly along.

A long, sloping hillside, scattered with grey limestone boulders, stretched behind us. We had left the road and were heading up the hill when, glancing towards Holdernesse Hall, I spotted a cyclist approaching quickly.

"Get down, Watson!" cried Holmes, with a heavy hand upon my shoulder. We had hardly sunk from view when the man flew past us on the road. Amid a rolling cloud of dust I caught a glimpse of a pale, agitated face—a face with horror in every lineament, the mouth open, the eyes staring wildly in front. It was like some strange caricature of the dapper James Wilder whom we had seen the night before.

"Get down, Watson!" Holmes yelled, pressing down hard on my shoulder. We had barely disappeared from sight when the man rushed past us on the road. Through a swirling cloud of dust, I caught a glimpse of a pale, anxious face—a face filled with terror, mouth agape, eyes wide and frantic. It resembled some bizarre caricature of the slick James Wilder we had seen the night before.

"The Duke's secretary!" cried Holmes. "Come, Watson, let us see what he does."

"The Duke's secretary!" Holmes exclaimed. "Come on, Watson, let’s see what he’s up to."

We scrambled from rock to rock until in a few moments we had made our way to a point from which we could see the front door of the inn. Wilder's bicycle was leaning against the wall beside it. No one was moving about the house, nor could we catch a glimpse of any faces at the windows. Slowly the twilight crept down as the sun sank behind the high towers of Holdernesse Hall. Then in the gloom we saw the two side-lamps of a trap light up in the stable yard of the inn, and shortly afterwards heard the rattle of hoofs, as it wheeled out into the road and tore off at a furious pace in the direction of Chesterfield.

We hurried from rock to rock until, in just a few moments, we reached a spot where we could see the front door of the inn. Wilder's bicycle was propped up against the wall next to it. No one was moving around the house, and we couldn’t see any faces at the windows. Slowly, twilight settled in as the sun dipped behind the tall towers of Holdernesse Hall. Then, in the dim light, we saw the two side-lamps of a carriage flicker on in the inn's stable yard, and shortly after, we heard the sound of hooves as it rolled out onto the road and took off at a fast pace toward Chesterfield.

"What do you make of that, Watson?" Holmes whispered.

"What do you think of that, Watson?" Holmes whispered.

"It looks like a flight."

"It looks like a flight."

"A single man in a dog-cart, so far as I could see. Well, it certainly was not Mr. James Wilder, for there he is at the door."

"A lone man in a dog-cart, as far as I could tell. Well, it definitely wasn't Mr. James Wilder, because there he is at the door."

A red square of light had sprung out of the darkness. In the middle of it was the black figure of the secretary, his head advanced, peering out into the night. It was evident that he was expecting someone. Then at last there were steps in the road, a second figure was visible for an instant against the light, the door shut, and all was black once more. Five minutes later a lamp was lit in a room upon the first floor.

A red square of light appeared in the darkness. In the middle of it stood the shadowy figure of the secretary, his head leaning forward, looking out into the night. It was clear that he was waiting for someone. Then at last, footsteps were heard on the path, a second figure was briefly seen against the light, the door closed, and everything was dark again. Five minutes later, a lamp was turned on in a room on the first floor.

"It seems to be a curious class of custom that is done by the Fighting Cock," said Holmes.

"It seems to be an odd tradition practiced by the Fighting Cock," said Holmes.

"The bar is on the other side."

"The bar is on the other side."

"Quite so. These are what one may call the private guests. Now, what in the world is Mr. James Wilder doing in that den at this hour of night, and who is the companion who comes to meet him there? Come, Watson, we must really take a risk and try to investigate this a little more closely."

"Exactly. These are what you could call the private guests. Now, what on earth is Mr. James Wilder doing in that room at this time of night, and who is the person coming to meet him there? Come on, Watson, we really need to take a chance and dig into this a bit more."

Together we stole down to the road and crept across to the door of the inn. The bicycle still leaned against the wall. Holmes struck a match and held it to the back wheel, and I heard him chuckle as the light fell upon a patched Dunlop tyre. Up above us was the lighted window.

Together we sneaked down to the road and crept over to the inn's door. The bicycle was still leaning against the wall. Holmes struck a match and held it to the back wheel, and I heard him chuckle as the light illuminated a patched Dunlop tire. Above us was the lit window.

"I must have a peep through that, Watson. If you bend your back and support yourself upon the wall, I think that I can manage."

"I need to take a look through that, Watson. If you lean over and brace yourself against the wall, I think I can handle it."

An instant later his feet were on my shoulders. But he was hardly up before he was down again.

An instant later, his feet were on my shoulders. But he barely got up before he was down again.

"THE MAN FLEW PAST US ON THE ROAD."

"THE MAN ZOOMED PAST US ON THE ROAD."

"Come, my friend," said he, "our day's work has been quite long enough. I think that we have gathered all that we can. It's a long walk to the school, and the sooner we get started the better."

"Come on, my friend," he said, "we've worked long enough for today. I think we've gathered everything we can. It's a long walk to the school, and the sooner we get going, the better."

He hardly opened his lips during that weary trudge across the moor, nor would he enter the school when he reached it, but went on to Mackleton Station, whence he could send some telegrams. Late at night I heard him consoling Dr. Huxtable, prostrated by the tragedy of his master's death, and later still he entered my room as alert and vigorous as he had been when he started in the morning. "All goes well, my friend," said he. "I promise that before to-morrow evening we shall have reached the solution of the mystery."

He barely said a word during that tiring walk across the moor, and when he got to the school, he didn’t go in but continued on to Mackleton Station, where he could send some telegrams. Late at night, I heard him comforting Dr. Huxtable, who was devastated by his master’s death, and even later, he came into my room as alert and energetic as he had been in the morning. "Everything's going well, my friend," he said. "I promise that by tomorrow evening, we'll have figured out the mystery."


At eleven o'clock next morning my friend and I were walking up the famous yew avenue of Holdernesse Hall. We were ushered through the magnificent Elizabethan doorway and into his Grace's study. There we found Mr. James Wilder, demure and courtly, but with some trace of that wild terror of the night before still lurking in his furtive eyes and in his twitching features.

At eleven o'clock the next morning, my friend and I were walking up the famous yew avenue of Holdernesse Hall. We were led through the magnificent Elizabethan doorway and into the Duke's study. There, we found Mr. James Wilder, composed and polite, but with some hint of the wild fear from the night before still hiding in his anxious eyes and twitching face.

"You have come to see his Grace? I am sorry; but the fact is that the Duke is far from well. He has been very much upset by the tragic news. We received a telegram from Dr. Huxtable yesterday afternoon, which told us of your discovery."

"You've come to see his Grace? I'm sorry, but the thing is, the Duke isn't well at all. He's been really shaken up by the tragic news. We got a telegram from Dr. Huxtable yesterday afternoon, which informed us of your discovery."

"I must see the Duke, Mr. Wilder."

"I need to see the Duke, Mr. Wilder."

"But he is in his room."

"But he's in his room."

"Then I must go to his room."

"Then I need to go to his room."

"I believe he is in his bed."

"I think he’s in his bed."

"I will see him there."

"I'll see him there."

Holmes's cold and inexorable manner showed the secretary that it was useless to argue with him.

Holmes's cold and relentless demeanor made it clear to the secretary that arguing with him was pointless.

"Very good, Mr. Holmes; I will tell him that you are here."

"Great, Mr. Holmes; I'll let him know you're here."

After half an hour's delay the great nobleman appeared. His face was more cadaverous than ever, his shoulders had rounded, and he seemed to me to be an altogether older man than he had been the morning before. He greeted us with a stately courtesy and seated himself at his desk, his red beard streaming down on to the table.

After a half-hour delay, the great nobleman finally showed up. His face looked even more pale than before, his shoulders had sagged, and he seemed like an older man compared to the morning before. He greeted us with formal politeness and sat down at his desk, his red beard flowing down onto the table.

"Well, Mr. Holmes?" said he.

"Well, Mr. Holmes?" he asked.

But my friend's eyes were fixed upon the secretary, who stood by his master's chair.

But my friend's eyes were focused on the secretary, who was standing by his boss's chair.

"I think, your Grace, that I could speak more freely in Mr. Wilder's absence."

"I think, your Grace, that I could express myself more openly without Mr. Wilder here."

The man turned a shade paler and cast a malignant glance at Holmes.

The man turned a bit paler and shot a nasty glance at Holmes.

"If your Grace wishes——"

"If you wish, Your Grace——"

"Yes, yes; you had better go. Now, Mr. Holmes, what have you to say?"

"Yes, yes; you should really go. Now, Mr. Holmes, what do you have to say?"

My friend waited until the door had closed behind the retreating secretary.

My friend waited until the door had shut behind the leaving secretary.

"The fact is, your Grace," said he, "that my colleague, Dr. Watson, and myself had an assurance from Dr. Huxtable that a reward had been offered in this case. I should like to have this confirmed from your own lips."

"The truth is, your Grace," he said, "that my colleague, Dr. Watson, and I were assured by Dr. Huxtable that a reward had been offered in this case. I would like to hear this confirmed from you directly."

"Certainly, Mr. Holmes."

"Sure thing, Mr. Holmes."

"It amounted, if I am correctly informed, to five thousand pounds to anyone who will tell you where your son is?"

"It came to, if I'm correctly informed, five thousand pounds for anyone who can tell you where your son is?"

"Exactly."

"Right."

"And another thousand to the man who will name the person or persons who keep him in custody?"

"And another thousand to the person who can name the individual or individuals holding him captive?"

"Exactly."

"Exactly."

"Under the latter heading is included, no doubt, not only those who may have taken him away, but also those who conspire to keep him in his present position?"

"Under that heading, it certainly includes not just those who might have taken him away, but also those who are plotting to keep him in his current situation?"

"Yes, yes," cried the Duke, impatiently. "If you do your work well, Mr. Sherlock Holmes, you will have no reason to complain of niggardly treatment."

"Yeah, yeah," the Duke said, feeling impatient. "If you do your job right, Mr. Sherlock Holmes, you won't have any reason to complain about me being stingy."

My friend rubbed his thin hands together with an appearance of avidity which was a surprise to me, who knew his frugal tastes.

My friend rubbed his thin hands together with a look of eagerness that surprised me, knowing his frugal tastes.

"I fancy that I see your Grace's cheque-book upon the table," said he. "I should be glad if you would make me out a cheque for six thousand pounds. It would be as well, perhaps, for you to cross it. The Capital and Counties Bank, Oxford Street branch, are my agents."

"I think I see your Grace's checkbook on the table," he said. "I would appreciate it if you could write me a check for six thousand pounds. It might be a good idea to cross it. The Capital and Counties Bank, Oxford Street branch, are my agents."

His Grace sat very stern and upright in his chair, and looked stonily at my friend.

His Grace sat very stern and upright in his chair, and stared coldly at my friend.

"Is this a joke, Mr. Holmes? It is hardly a subject for pleasantry."

"Is this a joke, Mr. Holmes? It's definitely not a topic for humor."

"Not at all, your Grace. I was never more earnest in my life."

"Not at all, your Grace. I have never been more serious in my life."

"What do you mean, then?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean that I have earned the reward. I know where your son is, and I know some, at least, of those who are holding him."

"I mean that I've earned the reward. I know where your son is, and I know at least some of the people who are holding him."

The Duke's beard had turned more aggressively red than ever against his ghastly white face.

The Duke's beard had become a brighter shade of red than ever, contrasting sharply with his pale white face.

"Where is he?" he gasped.

"Where's he?" he gasped.

"He is, or was last night, at the Fighting Cock Inn, about two miles from your park gate."

"He is, or was last night, at the Fighting Cock Inn, about two miles from your park gate."

The Duke fell back in his chair.

The Duke leaned back in his chair.

"And whom do you accuse?"

"And who do you accuse?"

Sherlock Holmes's answer was an astounding one. He stepped swiftly forward and touched the Duke upon the shoulder.

Sherlock Holmes's response was surprising. He quickly stepped forward and touched the Duke on the shoulder.

"I accuse you," said he. "And now, your Grace, I'll trouble you for that cheque."

"I accuse you," he said. "And now, Your Grace, I'll need that check from you."

Never shall I forget the Duke's appearance as he sprang up and clawed with his hands like one who is sinking into an abyss. Then, with an extraordinary effort of aristocratic self-command, he sat down and sank his face in his hands. It was some minutes before he spoke.

Never will I forget how the Duke looked when he jumped up and clawed with his hands like someone who is falling into a void. Then, with an incredible display of noble self-control, he sat down and buried his face in his hands. It took him a few minutes before he said anything.

"How much do you know?" he asked at last, without raising his head.

"How much do you know?" he finally asked without looking up.

"I saw you together last night."

"I saw you two together last night."

"Does anyone else besides your friend know?"

"Does anyone else besides your friend know?"

"I have spoken to no one."

"I haven't spoken to anyone."

The Duke took a pen in his quivering fingers and opened his cheque-book.

The Duke held a pen in his trembling fingers and opened his checkbook.

"I shall be as good as my word, Mr. Holmes. I am about to write your cheque, however unwelcome the information which you have gained may be to me. When the offer was first made I little thought the turn which events might take. But you and your friend are men of discretion, Mr. Holmes?"

"I'll keep my promise, Mr. Holmes. I'm about to write your check, no matter how unwelcome the information you've gotten may be to me. When the offer was first made, I never expected things would turn out this way. But you and your friend are trustworthy, right, Mr. Holmes?"

"I hardly understand your Grace."

"I barely understand your Grace."

"I must put it plainly, Mr. Holmes. If only you two know of this incident, there is no reason why it should go any farther. I think twelve thousand pounds is the sum that I owe you, is it not?"

"I have to be clear, Mr. Holmes. If only you two are aware of this incident, there’s no reason for it to go any further. I believe the amount I owe you is twelve thousand pounds, isn’t that right?"

But Holmes smiled and shook his head.

But Holmes smiled and shook his head.

"I fear, your Grace, that matters can hardly be arranged so easily. There is the death of this schoolmaster to be accounted for."

"I’m afraid, your Grace, that things can't be sorted out that easily. We still have to deal with the death of this schoolmaster."

"But James knew nothing of that. You cannot hold him responsible for that. It was the work of this brutal ruffian whom he had the misfortune to employ."

"But James knew nothing about that. You can't blame him for it. It was the doing of this brutal thug he unfortunately hired."

"I must take the view, your Grace, that when a man embarks upon a crime he is morally guilty of any other crime which may spring from it."

"I believe, your Grace, that when someone commits a crime, they are morally responsible for any other crime that might result from it."

"Morally, Mr. Holmes. No doubt you are right. But surely not in the eyes of the law. A man cannot be condemned for a murder at which he was not present, and which he loathes and abhors as much as you do. The instant that he heard of it he made a complete confession to me, so filled was he with horror and remorse. He lost not an hour in breaking entirely with the murderer. Oh, Mr. Holmes, you must save him—you must save him! I tell you that you must save him!" The Duke had dropped the last attempt at self-command, and was pacing the room with a convulsed face and with his clenched hands raving in the air. At last he mastered himself and sat down once more at his desk. "I appreciate your conduct in coming here before you spoke to anyone[Pg 138] else," said he. "At least we may take counsel how far we can minimize this hideous scandal."

"Mr. Holmes, on a moral level, you’re definitely right. But surely not from a legal standpoint. A man can’t be found guilty of a murder he didn’t commit, especially one he despises as much as you do. The moment he heard about it, he confessed to me completely, overwhelmed with horror and remorse. He wasted no time in completely severing ties with the murderer. Oh, Mr. Holmes, you have to save him—you must save him! I insist that you must save him!" The Duke had lost his last bit of self-control and was pacing the room with a twisted face and his clenched fists waving in the air. Finally, he calmed down and sat back at his desk. "I appreciate your coming here before speaking to anyone[Pg 138] else," he said. "At least we can discuss how to minimize this awful scandal."

"Exactly," said Holmes. "I think, your Grace, that this can only be done by absolute and complete frankness between us. I am disposed to help your Grace to the best of my ability; but in order to do so I must understand to the last detail how the matter stands. I realize that your words applied to Mr. James Wilder, and that he is not the murderer."

"Exactly," said Holmes. "I believe, Your Grace, that this can only be achieved through complete honesty between us. I am willing to help you to the best of my ability; however, to do so, I need to understand every detail of the situation. I recognize that your comments were about Mr. James Wilder, and that he is not the murderer."

"THE MURDERER HAS ESCAPED."

"THE MURDERER HAS ESCAPED."

"No; the murderer has escaped."

"No, the killer has escaped."

Sherlock Holmes smiled demurely.

Sherlock Holmes smiled shyly.

"Your Grace can hardly have heard of any small reputation which I possess, or you would not imagine that it is so easy to escape me. Mr. Reuben Hayes was arrested at Chesterfield on my information at eleven o'clock last night. I had a telegram from the head of the local police before I left the school this morning."

"Your Grace can hardly have heard of any small reputation I have, or you wouldn’t think it’s so easy to get away from me. Mr. Reuben Hayes was arrested in Chesterfield based on my information at eleven o'clock last night. I received a telegram from the head of the local police before I left the school this morning."

The Duke leaned back in his chair and stared with amazement at my friend.

The Duke leaned back in his chair and stared in disbelief at my friend.

"You seem to have powers that are hardly human," said he. "So Reuben Hayes is taken? I am right glad to hear it, if it will not react upon the fate of James."

"You seem to have abilities that are almost superhuman," he said. "So Reuben Hayes is captured? I'm really glad to hear that, as long as it doesn't affect James's fate."

"Your secretary?"

"Your assistant?"

"No, sir; my son."

"No, sir; it's my son."

It was Holmes's turn to look astonished.

It was Holmes's turn to look surprised.

"I confess that this is entirely new to me, your Grace. I must beg you to be more explicit."

"I admit this is totally unfamiliar to me, your Grace. I have to ask you to be more clear."

"I will conceal nothing from you. I agree with you that complete frankness, however painful it may be to me, is the best policy in this desperate situation to which James's folly and jealousy have reduced us. When I was a very young man, Mr. Holmes, I loved with such a love as comes only once in a lifetime. I offered the lady marriage, but she refused it on the grounds that such a match might mar my career. Had she lived I would certainly never have married anyone else. She died, and left this one child, whom for her sake I have cherished and cared for. I could not acknowledge the paternity to the world; but I gave him the best of educations, and since he came to manhood I have kept him near my person. He surprised my secret, and has presumed ever since upon the claim which he has upon me and upon his power of provoking a scandal, which would be abhorrent to me. His presence had something to do with the unhappy issue of my marriage. Above all, he hated my young legitimate heir from the[Pg 139] first with a persistent hatred. You may well ask me why, under these circumstances, I still kept James under my roof. I answer that it was because I could see his mother's face in his, and that for her dear sake there was no end to my long-suffering. All her pretty ways, too—there was not one of them which he could not suggest and bring back to my memory. I could not send him away. But I feared so much lest he should do Arthur—that is, Lord Saltire—a mischief that I dispatched him for safety to Dr. Huxtable's school.

"I won’t hide anything from you. I agree that being completely honest, even if it’s painful for me, is the best approach in this desperate situation caused by James's foolishness and jealousy. When I was much younger, Mr. Holmes, I loved a woman with a love that only comes once in a lifetime. I proposed to her, but she turned me down because she believed such a marriage might hurt my career. If she had lived, I would have never married anyone else. She passed away and left me with one child, whom I have cherished and cared for in her memory. I couldn't publicly acknowledge that he was my son, but I provided him with the best education, and since he became an adult, I’ve kept him close by. He discovered my secret and has since taken advantage of the hold he has over me and the potential scandal he could cause, which is something I dread. His presence contributed to the unfortunate end of my marriage. Most importantly, he has always harbored a deep hatred for my legitimate heir from the very start. You may wonder why, given all this, I still allowed James to live with me. I can only tell you that I could see his mother’s face in his, and for her sake, my patience had no limits. He could remind me of all her lovely traits, and I simply couldn’t send him away. But I was afraid he might hurt Arthur—that is, Lord Saltire—so I sent him away for his own safety to Dr. Huxtable's school."

"James came into contact with this fellow Hayes because the man was a tenant of mine, and James acted as agent. The fellow was a rascal from the beginning, but in some extraordinary way James became intimate with him. He had always a taste for low company. When James determined to kidnap Lord Saltire it was of this man's service that he availed himself. You remember that I wrote to Arthur upon that last day. Well, James opened the letter and inserted a note asking Arthur to meet him in a little wood called the Ragged Shaw, which is near to the school. He used the Duchess's name, and in that way got the boy to come. That evening James bicycled over—I am telling you what he has himself confessed to me—and he told Arthur, whom he met in the wood, that his mother longed to see him, that she was awaiting him on the moor, and that if he would come back into the wood at midnight he would find a man with a horse, who would take him to her. Poor Arthur fell into the trap. He came to the appointment and found this fellow Hayes with a led pony. Arthur mounted, and they set off together. It appears—though this James only heard yesterday—that they were pursued, that Hayes struck the pursuer with his stick, and that the man died of his injuries. Hayes brought Arthur to his public-house, the Fighting Cock, where he was confined in an upper room, under the care of Mrs. Hayes, who is a kindly woman, but entirely under the control of her brutal husband.

"James got to know this guy Hayes because he was one of my tenants, and James was acting as the agent. From the start, the guy was a troublemaker, but somehow James became close with him. He always had a thing for shady company. When James decided to kidnap Lord Saltire, he relied on this guy's help. You remember I wrote to Arthur that last day. Well, James opened the letter and added a note asking Arthur to meet him in a small woods called the Ragged Shaw, which is near the school. He used the Duchess's name to get the boy to come. That evening, James rode his bike over—I’m telling you what he confessed to me—and he told Arthur, whom he met in the woods, that his mother wanted to see him and was waiting for him on the moor. He said if Arthur returned to the woods at midnight, he would find a man with a horse who would take him to her. Poor Arthur fell for it. He showed up for the meeting and found this guy Hayes with a pony. Arthur got on, and they set off together. It seems—though James only heard this yesterday—that they were chased, that Hayes hit the pursuer with his stick, and that the man died from his injuries. Hayes took Arthur to his pub, the Fighting Cock, where he was kept in an upper room under the care of Mrs. Hayes, who is a nice woman but completely under the thumb of her abusive husband."

"Well, Mr. Holmes, that was the state of affairs when I first saw you two days ago. I had no more idea of the truth than you. You will ask me what was James's motive in doing such a deed. I answer that there was a great deal which was unreasoning and fanatical in the hatred which he bore my heir. In his view he should himself have been heir of all my estates, and he deeply resented those social laws which made it impossible. At the same time he had a definite motive also. He was eager that I should break the entail, and he was of opinion that it lay in my power to do so. He intended to make a bargain with me—to restore Arthur if I would break the entail, and so make it possible for the estate to be left to him by will. He knew well that I should never willingly invoke the aid of the police against him. I say that he would have proposed such a bargain to me, but he did not actually do so, for events moved too quickly for him, and he had not time to put his plans into practice.

"Well, Mr. Holmes, that was the situation when I first saw you two days ago. I had no more idea of the truth than you did. You'll probably ask me what James's motive was for doing such a thing. I can tell you that a lot of his hatred toward my heir was completely irrational and fanatical. He believed he should have been the heir to all my estates, and he deeply resented the social laws that made that impossible. At the same time, he had a clear motive too. He wanted me to break the entail, thinking I could do it. He planned to offer me a deal—he would restore Arthur if I would break the entail, allowing the estate to be passed to him through my will. He knew full well that I would never willingly bring the police into this. I believe he would have made such a proposal to me, but he didn’t get the chance because events unfolded too quickly for him, leaving him no time to carry out his plans."

"What brought all his wicked scheme to wreck was your discovery of this man Heidegger's dead body. James was seized with horror at the news. It came to us yesterday as we sat together in this study. Dr. Huxtable had sent a telegram. James was so overwhelmed with grief and agitation that my suspicions, which had never been entirely absent, rose instantly to a certainty, and I taxed him with the deed. He made a complete voluntary confession. Then he implored me to keep his secret for three days longer, so as to give his wretched accomplice a chance of saving his guilty life. I yielded—as I have always yielded—to his prayers, and instantly James hurried off to the Fighting Cock to warn Hayes and give him the means of flight. I could not go there by daylight without provoking comment, but as soon as night fell I hurried off to see my dear Arthur. I found him safe and well, but horrified beyond expression by the dreadful deed he had witnessed. In deference to my promise, and much against my will, I consented to leave him there for three days under the charge of Mrs. Hayes, since it was evident that it was impossible to inform the police where he was without telling them also who was the murderer, and I could not see how that murderer could be punished without ruin to my unfortunate James. You asked for frankness, Mr. Holmes, and I have taken you at your word, for I have now told you everything without an attempt at circumlocution or concealment. Do you in your turn be as frank with me."

"What ultimately led to the downfall of his wicked scheme was your discovery of Heidegger's dead body. James was struck with horror at the news. It reached us yesterday while we were sitting together in this study. Dr. Huxtable had sent a telegram. James was so overcome with grief and anxiety that my suspicions, which had never completely vanished, quickly turned into certainty, and I confronted him about the crime. He made a full voluntary confession. Then he begged me to keep his secret for three more days to give his miserable accomplice a chance to save his own life. I agreed—just as I always have—to his pleas, and immediately James rushed off to the Fighting Cock to warn Hayes and give him the means to escape. I couldn’t go there during the day without drawing attention, but as soon as night fell, I hurried to see my dear Arthur. I found him safe and well, but absolutely horrified by the terrible event he had witnessed. To honor my promise, and very much against my will, I agreed to leave him there for three days under Mrs. Hayes' care, since it was clear that I couldn’t inform the police about his whereabouts without also telling them who the murderer was, and I couldn't see how that murderer could be punished without ruining my unfortunate James. You asked for honesty, Mr. Holmes, and I’ve taken you at your word, for I have now shared everything with you without evasion or concealment. In return, I expect you to be just as honest with me."

"I will," said Holmes. "In the first place, your Grace, I am bound to tell you that you have placed yourself in a most serious position in the eyes of the law. You have condoned a felony and you have aided the escape of a murderer; for I cannot doubt that any money which was taken by James Wilder to aid his accomplice in his flight came from your Grace's purse."

"I will," said Holmes. "First of all, Your Grace, I have to tell you that you've put yourself in a very serious situation in the eyes of the law. You've overlooked a crime and helped a murderer escape; I truly believe that any money James Wilder used to help his accomplice flee came from your Grace's funds."

The Duke bowed his assent.

The Duke nodded in agreement.

"This is indeed a most serious matter. Even more culpable in my opinion, your Grace, is your attitude towards your younger son. You leave him in this den for three days."

"This is really a serious issue. Even more blameworthy, in my opinion, your Grace, is how you treat your younger son. You’ve left him here in this place for three days."

"Under solemn promises——"

"With serious promises——"

"What are promises to such people as these? You have no guarantee that he will not be spirited away again. To humour your guilty elder son you have exposed your innocent younger son to imminent and unnecessary danger. It was a most unjustifiable action."

"What do promises mean to people like this? You have no assurance that he won't be taken away again. To appease your guilty older son, you have put your innocent younger son in immediate and unnecessary danger. That was a completely unjustifiable action."

The proud lord of Holdernesse was not accustomed to be so rated in his own ducal hall. The blood flushed into his high forehead, but his conscience held him dumb.

The proud lord of Holdernesse wasn't used to being criticized in his own ducal hall. Blood rushed to his forehead, but his conscience kept him silent.

"I will help you, but on one condition only. It is that you ring for the footman and let me give such orders as I like."

"I'll help you, but only on one condition. You need to call the footman and let me give the orders however I want."

Without a word the Duke pressed the electric bell. A servant entered.

Without saying anything, the Duke pressed the electric bell. A servant came in.

"You will be glad to hear," said Holmes, "that your young master is found. It is the Duke's desire that the carriage shall go at once to the Fighting Cock Inn to bring Lord Saltire home.

"You'll be happy to know," Holmes said, "that your young master has been found. The Duke wants the carriage to head straight to the Fighting Cock Inn to bring Lord Saltire back."

"Now," said Holmes, when the rejoicing lackey had disappeared, "having secured the future, we can afford to be more lenient with the past. I am not in an official position, and there is no reason, so long as the ends of justice are served, why I should disclose all that I know. As to Hayes I say nothing. The gallows awaits him, and I would do nothing to save him from it. What he will divulge I cannot tell, but I have no doubt that your Grace could make him understand that it is to his interest to be silent. From the police point of view he will have kidnapped the boy for the purpose of ransom. If they do not themselves find it out I see no reason why I should prompt them to take a broader point of view. I would warn your Grace, however, that the continued presence of Mr. James Wilder in your household can only lead to misfortune."

"Now," Holmes said after the happy servant had left, "with the future secured, we can afford to be more forgiving about the past. I'm not in an official position, and as long as justice is served, there's no reason for me to reveal everything I know. As for Hayes, I won't say anything. The gallows are waiting for him, and I won’t do anything to save him from that. What he might reveal, I can't say, but I'm confident that you could convince him it's in his best interest to stay quiet. From the police's perspective, he’ll be seen as having kidnapped the boy for ransom. If they don’t figure that out themselves, I don’t see why I should encourage them to think differently. I must warn you, though, that having Mr. James Wilder in your household will only bring trouble."

"I understand that, Mr. Holmes, and it is already settled that he shall leave me for ever and go to seek his fortune in Australia."

"I get it, Mr. Holmes, and it’s already decided that he will leave me forever to pursue his fortune in Australia."

"In that case, your Grace, since you have yourself stated that any unhappiness in your married life was caused by his presence, I would suggest that you make such amends as you can to the Duchess, and that you try to resume those relations which have been so unhappily interrupted."

"In that case, Your Grace, since you have mentioned that any issues in your marriage were due to his presence, I would recommend that you make amends to the Duchess and attempt to restore the relationship that has been so unfortunately disrupted."

"That also I have arranged, Mr. Holmes. I wrote to the Duchess this morning."

"That's taken care of as well, Mr. Holmes. I emailed the Duchess this morning."

"In that case," said Holmes, rising, "I think that my friend and I can congratulate ourselves upon several most happy results from our little visit to the North. There is one other small point upon which I desire some light. This fellow Hayes had shod his horses with shoes which counterfeited the tracks of cows. Was it from Mr. Wilder that he learned so extraordinary a device?"

"In that case," said Holmes, standing up, "I think my friend and I can congratulate ourselves on several very positive outcomes from our visit to the North. There's one more small point I’d like some clarity on. This guy Hayes had put shoes on his horses that mimicked cow tracks. Did he learn such a clever trick from Mr. Wilder?"

The Duke stood in thought for a moment, with a look of intense surprise on his face. Then he opened a door and showed us into a large room furnished as a museum. He led the way to a glass case in a corner, and pointed to the inscription.

The Duke paused for a moment, looking seriously surprised. Then he opened a door and led us into a large, museum-like room. He took us to a glass case in the corner and pointed to the inscription.

"These shoes," it ran, "were dug up in the moat of Holdernesse Hall. They are for the use of horses; but they are shaped below with a cloven foot of iron, so as to throw pursuers off the track. They are supposed to have belonged to some of the marauding Barons of Holdernesse in the Middle Ages."

"These shoes," it said, "were found in the moat of Holdernesse Hall. They are made for horses, but they have an iron cloven foot at the bottom, designed to throw off any pursuers. They are believed to have belonged to some of the raiding Barons of Holdernesse in the Middle Ages."

Holmes opened the case, and moistening his finger he passed it along the shoe. A thin film of recent mud was left upon his skin.

Holmes opened the case, and after moistening his finger, he ran it along the shoe. A thin layer of fresh mud was left on his skin.

"Thank you," said he, as he replaced the glass. "It is the second most interesting object that I have seen in the North."

"Thanks," he said, setting the glass down. "It's the second most interesting thing I've seen up North."

"And the first?"

"And the first one?"

Holmes folded up his cheque and placed it carefully in his note-book. "I am a poor man," said he, as he patted it affectionately and thrust it into the depths of his inner pocket.

Holmes folded his check and placed it carefully in his notebook. "I'm a poor man," he said, as he patted it affectionately and tucked it into the depths of his inner pocket.

Copyright, 1904, by A. Conan Doyle, in the United States of America.

Copyright, 1904, by A. Conan Doyle, in the USA.


T he more particular object of this article is to describe some of the various styles of Parliamentary speakers, and to give a pictorial presentment of short passages from the speeches of members who participate frequently in the debates, showing the approximate pitch and modulation of the voices. For the latter purpose nearly two hundred different speeches were "sampled."

T he main goal of this article is to describe some of the different styles of Parliamentary speakers and to provide a visual representation of short excerpts from the speeches of members who often participate in the debates, illustrating the general tone and variations in their voices. For this purpose, nearly two hundred different speeches were "sampled."

Anyone familiar with the theories and principles of speech sounds knows that it is an impossibility to render accurately the multitude of sounds occurring in even a short typical passage. Different plans for writing speech sounds have been tried with varying success. Any system aiming at scientific accuracy implies a degree of minute analysis which is impracticable in an endeavour to procure an estimate of the pitch and average inflection of numerous voices heard at some distance, and under conditions not favourable to close scrutiny. In speech a single syllable may traverse half an octave, a semitone, or a fraction of a semitone, and it may be jerked out in separate tones, or undulate in portamento. There is usually, however, a prime sound, which may be more prominent and longer sustained than the other sounds that go to round off the syllable. With a succession of those prime sounds, which, for convenience, may be called notes, it is possible to give a rough notion (which is all that is claimed here) of how a speaker's voice rises and falls in the hearing of an ordinary listener.

Anyone familiar with the theories and principles of speech sounds knows that it’s impossible to accurately capture the multitude of sounds found in even a short typical passage. Various methods for writing speech sounds have been attempted with different levels of success. Any system aimed at scientific accuracy requires a degree of detailed analysis that’s impractical when trying to estimate the pitch and average inflection of multiple voices heard from a distance and under less-than-ideal conditions. In speech, a single syllable can span half an octave, a semitone, or even a fraction of a semitone, and it might be delivered in distinct tones or smoothly glide between pitches. Generally, there is a main sound that tends to be more prominent and held longer than the additional sounds that complete the syllable. With a series of these main sounds, which we can conveniently refer to as notes, it’s possible to provide a rough idea (which is all that’s being claimed here) of how a speaker's voice rises and falls as perceived by an ordinary listener.

Each of the samples represents an average bit of speaking. The notes given must not be taken literally. If the speaking tone, for instance, was somewhere about D, and descended to somewhere about A, those notes D and A would be near enough for the purpose of these observations. True musical intervals are out of the question, but the accompanying diagrams have been written on the bass clef in the natural key, this being the most simple and direct way of showing roughly the variation as between different speakers, and the prevailing pitch, as nearly as it has been possible to discover them.

Each of the samples reflects an average way of speaking. The notes provided shouldn't be taken too literally. For example, if the speaking tone was around D and dropped to about A, those notes D and A would be close enough for these observations. Accurate musical intervals aren't considered here, but the accompanying diagrams are written on the bass clef in the natural key, as this is the simplest and most straightforward way to roughly illustrate the differences between various speakers and the general pitch, as closely as we could identify them.

The natural speaking notes of a man's voice vary considerably in different places and in different circumstances. A certain accomplished cathedral singer who has studied this question puts the average pitch of preachers' voices at about F sharp in the bass clef. He has heard preachers ascend to top tenor G and A, descending to C (above the bass clef), improbable though it sounds. Others he has observed speaking effectively from B to F (bass clef), with F as the top tone. He himself, with an exceptionally deep voice, has in speaking an average pitch of low G, with inflections upwards to F and downwards to C below the clef. One acknowledged authority gives the ordinary range of the speaking voice of a man as the notes comprised in the bass clef, i.e., G to A, B flat to F sharp above the clef being occasionally used. Another authority points out that a good tone is desired for singing within two octaves, whereas, in speaking, an audible tone is desired at pitches generally within one-fifth, and only occasionally extending to an octave. Still another authority says that the part of a bass voice most often brought into requisition will consist of the notes D, E, F, G, and in the case of a tenor voice of G, A, B, C, the dominant note for the bass being E or F, and for the tenor A or B. At the same time it is admitted by one of those authorities that great actors have used with best effect their lowest notes, i.e., extending upward from C below the bass clef. Of course, the declamation of the actor as well[Pg 142] as that of the clergyman is more favourable to a sustained and singing quality of tone than ordinary speech. The same is true to a certain extent in the case of Parliamentary speaking.

The natural pitch of a man's voice varies significantly depending on the location and situation. A skilled cathedral singer who has researched this topic estimates that the typical pitch of preachers' voices is around F sharp in the bass clef. He has heard preachers reach up to top tenor G and A, and go down to C (above the bass clef), which sounds unlikely but happens. Others have been observed speaking effectively from B to F (bass clef), with F being the highest note. He himself, with a notably deep voice, speaks at an average pitch of low G, with variations upward to F and downward to C below the clef. One recognized expert states that the usual range of a man’s speaking voice encompasses the notes in the bass clef, i.e., G to A, and sometimes B flat to F sharp just above the clef. Another expert notes that a good tone is sought for singing across two octaves, while for speaking, a clear tone is typically needed within about a fifth, occasionally reaching as far as an octave. Yet another expert indicates that the most commonly used part of a bass voice will include the notes D, E, F, G, while for a tenor voice, it includes G, A, B, C, with E or F being the main note for bass and A or B for tenor. At the same time, one of these experts acknowledges that great actors have effectively utilized their lowest notes, i.e., extending upward from C below the bass clef. Naturally, the way an actor enunciates, as well[Pg 142] as that of a clergyman, promotes a more sustained and melodic tone than typical conversation. This holds true to some degree in Parliamentary speaking as well.

In the House of Commons there is a good deal of uniformity in the pitch, which is lower than might be expected. The pitch of three-quarters of the speaking tones heard in the House is within one-third, viz., C to E, and the note most frequently used is D. Descents to A and G, and even lower, are frequent, but seldom do voices rise above the top A of the clef. The acoustic properties of the chamber and perhaps the element of imitation, which, after all, is the genesis of speech itself, may account partly for the prevailing similarity in pitch.

In the House of Commons, there is quite a bit of uniformity in the pitch, which is lower than you might think. The pitch of about three-quarters of the speaking tones heard there is within one-third, specifically from C to E, with D being the most commonly used note. Descents to A and G, and even lower, happen often, but voices rarely go above the top A of the clef. The acoustic properties of the chamber and maybe the element of imitation, which is basically the foundation of speech itself, might help explain the common similarity in pitch.

A voice often appears to be jumping a scale when in reality it is sticking to one or two dominant notes. Pronounced accentuation gives the appearance of inflection, and by some people the former is regarded as the more important consideration. The singing voice in a monotone song or a recitative exemplifies the value of emphasis as distinct from modulation.

A voice often seems to be leaping through different notes when it’s actually focused on just one or two main notes. Strong emphasis creates the illusion of variation, and some people consider this to be the more significant factor. The singing voice in a monotone piece or a recitative highlights the importance of emphasis over modulation.

T. P. O'Connor

T.P. O'Connor

[Listen]

W. O'Brien

W. O’Brien

[Listen]

J. M. Healy

J.M. Healy

[Listen]

A notable instance of the power of accentuation in speaking is the elocution of Mr. T. P. O'Connor, whose brilliancy no one may deny. He often sinks his voice to an almost inaudible whisper, attaining thereby impressiveness, and heightening the effect in the following passage, which receives the strength of loud tones. Mr. W. O'Brien and Mr. T. M. Healy use a similar device, and so do other members. It is telling, but apt to be overdone, words at the end of a sentence being continually lost to some of the audience. Mr. O'Connor's voice is seldom above or below C and D. Mr. O'Brien modulates somewhat more. Both members have good articulation and resonant tones. Mr. Healy has a lower and fuller voice than either of the other two. He has a very decided habit of throwing a point at his opponents with a big, contemptuous shout. The voice often swings into a musical curve when he utters something pithy and amusing, carrying with it the suggestion of a great laugh.

A notable example of the power of emphasis in speaking is the delivery of Mr. T. P. O'Connor, whose brilliance is undeniable. He often lowers his voice to an almost inaudible whisper, achieving a strong impact and enhancing the effect in the following passage, which benefits from loud tones. Mr. W. O'Brien and Mr. T. M. Healy employ a similar technique, along with other members. It is effective but can be overdone, as words at the end of a sentence often get lost to some of the audience. Mr. O'Connor's voice rarely goes above or below C and D. Mr. O'Brien has a bit more variation in his modulation. Both members have good articulation and resonant tones. Mr. Healy has a deeper and fuller voice than either of the other two. He has a distinct habit of making a point against his opponents with a loud, scornful shout. His voice often takes on a musical quality when he says something clever and funny, suggesting a big laugh.

R. B. Haldane

R.B. Haldane

[Listen]

Sir John Gorst

Sir John Gorst

[Listen]

Ivor Guest

Ivor Guest

[Listen]

Among members whose voices appear to be pitched very high, but are in reality not so, may be mentioned Mr. R. B. Haldane, Sir John Gorst, Mr. Ivor Guest, Mr. Sydney Buxton, Mr. Robson, Mr. Scott Montagu, and several others. In each case the quality is light. Mr. Haldane's voice has no great body in it and does not carry too well. Possibly long practice at the courts induces his rapid utterance. One who appreciates Mr. Haldane's high intellectual level cannot help wishing that Nature had endowed him with the tones of some other public men, whose intensity is rather vocal than intellectual. Sir John Gorst has one of the pleasantest voices in the House and perfect articulation, his chief note being about F, with falls to C. Mr. Guest repeatedly descends to G. Mr. Sydney Buxton speaks often and briefly, but into a short space of time he can cram a wonderful[Pg 143] lot of words, being one of the most rapid speakers in the House. The dominant note is about C sharp, and the modulation seldom varies in character, the speech being broken up into short phrases, with a downward inflection at the end of each. This is a style of speaking characteristic of a great many members. Mr. Robson, one of the most formidable among the younger men of the Opposition, adds to a clever debating power a distinct utterance and an earnest, careful style.

Among members whose voices seem really high but aren't actually that way are Mr. R. B. Haldane, Sir John Gorst, Mr. Ivor Guest, Mr. Sydney Buxton, Mr. Robson, Mr. Scott Montagu, and several others. In each case, the quality is light. Mr. Haldane's voice doesn't have much volume and doesn't project well. Perhaps his fast speech is a result of long practice at the courts. Anyone who appreciates Mr. Haldane's high intellectual level can't help but wish that Nature had given him the vocal depth of some other public figures, whose strength is more in their voice than their intellect. Sir John Gorst has one of the nicest voices in the House and speaks clearly; his main note is around F, dropping to C. Mr. Guest frequently goes down to G. Mr. Sydney Buxton often speaks briefly, but in a short amount of time, he can pack in a tremendous[Pg 143] number of words, being one of the fastest speakers in the House. His main note is around C sharp, and his tone rarely changes, with his speech divided into short phrases that end with a downward inflection. This speaking style is common among many members. Mr. Robson, one of the more impressive younger members of the Opposition, combines sharp debating skills with clear pronunciation and a sincere, careful manner.

S. Buxton

S. Buxton

[Listen]

W. S. Robson

W. S. Robson

[Listen]

There are few really deep voices in the House. Mr. C. Fenwick may lay claim to the lowest pitch. His strong, vigorous, ringing style is a good index to the character which has raised its owner from work in the collieries to a seat in Parliament. Added to his excellent voice, which fills the House, he has a natural and forcible manner of gesture. The dominant note is somewhere between lower A and B flat. Sir Edgar Vincent also possesses a pronounced bass organ, which is musical, resonant, and full of tone, and which would be even more effective with added "light and shade." Lower G and A occur frequently in his speech. Sir F. Powell, Sir John Brunner, and Sir Samuel Hoare are other deep-voiced members. The late Sir William Allan's speaking suggested that he was trolling out notes impossible to the rest of mankind; but, though he had a big, rugged, splendid voice, in keeping with his handsome stature and leonine head, we find he said the many candid things that helped to stiffen the back of the Admiralty on an average note about D. One good quality of his speaking was the prolonged singing tone which he gave to some syllables. The Welsh members, however, display this peculiarity more than others.

There are few truly deep voices in the House. Mr. C. Fenwick may have the lowest pitch. His strong, powerful, and resonant style reflects the character that has taken him from working in the mines to a seat in Parliament. Along with his excellent voice, which fills the House, he has a natural and forceful way of gesturing. The dominant tone is somewhere between lower A and B flat. Sir Edgar Vincent also has a notable bass voice, which is musical, resonant, and full of tone, and it would be even more impactful with added "light and shade." Lower G and A come up frequently in his speech. Sir F. Powell, Sir John Brunner, and Sir Samuel Hoare are other members with deep voices. The late Sir William Allan's speaking made it seem like he was producing notes that were impossible for others; although he had a big, rugged, impressive voice that matched his striking stature and mane-like head, he mostly spoke at an average note of about D. One good quality of his speaking was the extended singing tone he gave to some syllables. However, the Welsh members show this peculiar trait more than others.

C. Fenwick

C. Fenwick

[Listen]

Sir E. Vincent

Sir E. Vincent

[Listen]

Sir Wm. Allan

Sir Wm. Allan

[Listen]

There are a considerable number of members who vary but little from monotone. That is to say, their speech strikes the ear of the ordinary listener as running along pretty nearly on one tone. As has already been pointed out, there are always considerable variations on single syllables and even on consonants, which are more or less perceptible, and which have their own due effect in rendering a voice agreeable. The existence of a perfect monotone through a passage of spoken sounds, vowels and consonants, in singing or speaking is well-nigh impossible. At all events, the beginning and the end of a spoken sound, unless that sound be a simple vowel, have each a certain twist which may often be detected. In many voices it is very noticeable. But the volume of tone that reaches the ear in a sound that is meant to be sustained overwhelms the little twist at the beginning or the end, and is for all practical purposes one note. In singing that is always true. In speaking it is true up to a certain point. Some speaking voices appear to be almost entirely confined to one tone, because to the auditor it is only one dominant note throughout that is appreciable. Many members, designedly and undesignedly, depart but little from this apparent monotone, which is to some extent associated with the dignified and solemn manner, but may be due in some cases to inability to render the delivery responsive to the mood. If there is little inflection and no accentuation the result is bad. But it does[Pg 144] not follow that good delivery requires a continual coursing up and down the gamut.

Many members have voices that sound pretty flat. In other words, their speech comes across as almost all on one tone to the average listener. As mentioned earlier, there are always noticeable variations in individual syllables and even consonants, and these variations help make a voice more pleasant. It's nearly impossible to maintain a perfect monotone throughout a passage of spoken sounds, whether they're vowels or consonants, while singing or speaking. At the very least, the beginning and end of any spoken sound—unless it’s a simple vowel—have a certain subtle change that can often be noticed. This is particularly clear in many voices. However, the overall volume of tone in a sustained sound tends to overshadow those subtle changes, making it sound like one continuous note. This is always the case in singing, and to some extent, it applies to speaking as well. Some speaking voices seem almost entirely stuck in one tone because the listener perceives only one dominant note throughout. Many members, whether intentionally or not, hardly stray from this apparent monotone, which can sometimes give off a dignified and serious vibe, but may also stem from an inability to adjust their delivery to fit the mood. If there's little variation and no emphasis, the outcome is poor. But it does[Pg 144] not mean that good delivery requires constant fluctuations in pitch.

It has been stated, by one in a position to judge, that Mr. Bright seldom dropped or raised his voice more than a semitone, and everybody has experienced, or heard of, the charm of Bright's delivery. No disrespect is implied, therefore, when the following gentlemen are mentioned as being among those numerous members who depart very little from the one dominant pitch: Mr. Cathcart Wason, Sir W. Holland, Mr. Channing, Mr. Claude Hay, Sir Samuel Hoare, Mr. Arnold-Forster, Sir William Harcourt, Mr. John Burns, Sir Fortescue Flannery, and Mr. Bryce.

It has been noted by someone in a position to know that Mr. Bright rarely varied his voice more than a semitone, and everyone has experienced, or heard about, the appeal of Bright's speech. Therefore, there is no disrespect intended when the following gentlemen are mentioned as among those many members who stick closely to one dominant pitch: Mr. Cathcart Wason, Sir W. Holland, Mr. Channing, Mr. Claude Hay, Sir Samuel Hoare, Mr. Arnold-Forster, Sir William Harcourt, Mr. John Burns, Sir Fortescue Flannery, and Mr. Bryce.

J. Cathcart Wason

J. Cathcart Wason

[Listen]

Mr. Wason adheres pretty closely to the neighbourhood of C sharp, and combines with a swift utterance an earnest demeanour and a total absence of hesitation. Sir W. Holland, the possessor of a deep, rich vocal organ, seldom goes away from B or C. Mr. Channing gets a good deal said on C sharp, with a slight downward inflection at the end of a sentence. Mr. Claude Hay also adheres pretty generally to C sharp. Sir Samuel Hoare is heard through the medium of full, sonorous tones, his manner being eminently that of a man of ripe experience and practical methods.

Mr. Wason sticks closely to the neighborhood of C sharp and pairs a fast delivery with a serious attitude and complete confidence. Sir W. Holland, who has a deep, rich voice, usually stays around B or C. Mr. Channing says quite a bit on C sharp, with a slight drop in tone at the end of his sentences. Mr. Claude Hay also generally stays in C sharp. Sir Samuel Hoare is heard through full, resonant tones, and his demeanor clearly reflects a man of extensive experience and practical methods.

H. O. Arnold-Forster

H.O. Arnold-Forster

[Listen]

Mr. Arnold-Forster, the new Secretary of State for War, one of the most serious speakers in the House, has a rather thin voice and a rapid utterance, but he articulates well and reaches his audience in a clear, direct manner.

Mr. Arnold-Forster, the new Secretary of State for War, one of the most serious speakers in the House, has a rather thin voice and speaks quickly, but he articulates well and communicates with his audience clearly and directly.

Sir Wm. Harcourt

Sir Wm. Harcourt

[Listen]

Sir William Harcourt is one of few left belonging to the old school. There is the traditional Parliamentary style—a studied form of oratory—deliberate, lofty, and impressive; the manner that is followed at a considerable distance by some of the younger men. We find in Sir William Harcourt's speech a series of words almost on the one note, uttered in a restrained tone and finishing at each phrase with a characteristic turn of the voice—perhaps, also, a suppressed laugh or a "humph," the meaning of which can never be mistaken. The voice is not so strong as it used to be, but the fine old type of English oratory is still there. The diagrams relating to Mr. Arnold-Forster and Sir William Harcourt, though probably not quite correct in the matter of pitch, give an idea of the modulation.

Sir William Harcourt is one of the few remaining from the old school. There’s the traditional Parliamentary style—a practiced way of speaking—deliberate, grand, and impressive; a style that some of the younger men try to emulate from a distance. In Sir William Harcourt's speech, we hear a series of words that are almost uniform, delivered in a controlled tone and finishing each phrase with his distinctive voice inflection—sometimes accompanied by a suppressed laugh or a "humph," the meaning of which is unmistakable. His voice isn’t as strong as it used to be, but the classic style of English oratory is still evident. The diagrams relating to Mr. Arnold-Forster and Sir William Harcourt, while probably not entirely accurate regarding pitch, give a sense of the variation in their speech.

John Burns.

John Burns.

[Listen]

Rt. Hon. Jos. Bryce

Rt. Hon. Jos. Bryce

[Listen]

Mr. John Burns speaks well within a third, and delivers most of his breezy remarks somewhere about C and D with a musical organ of resonant and robust quality. Sir Fortescue Flannery has a quiet but distinct, full-toned, pleasant voice, which modulates little apart from a pronounced drop at the end of each phrase or sentence. Mr. Bryce's conspicuous quality as a speaker, qua speaker, lies in the successful way in which he plans his discourse. Exordium, proposition, division, narration, confirmation, refutation, peroration—he seems to be conscious of all these rhetorical parts in his most casual intervention in debate. His delivery is detached. The frequent pause, cutting off sharply each phrase, is reminiscent of the professor's rostrum. No doubt this device helps the understanding, though it runs the risk of being inelegant. Mr. Bryce talks on D, with constant falls to A. His voice has a good ring and an accent belonging to the North.

Mr. John Burns speaks comfortably within a third range and shares most of his lighthearted comments around notes C and D, using a musical organ that has a strong, resonant quality. Sir Fortescue Flannery has a soft yet distinct, rich, and pleasant voice that varies little except for a noticeable drop at the end of each phrase or sentence. Mr. Bryce’s standout quality as a speaker, in his role as a speaker, lies in how effectively he organizes his speech. Introduction, main point, division, narration, confirmation, refutation, conclusion—he seems aware of all these rhetorical elements even in his most casual contributions to a debate. His delivery is detached. The frequent pauses, sharply cutting off each phrase, remind one of a professor at a lecture. This technique undoubtedly aids understanding, though it risks appearing clumsy. Mr. Bryce speaks in the D range, with frequent drops to A. His voice has a nice ring to it, with a Northern accent.

Sir M. Hicks Beach

Sir M. Hicks Beach

[Listen]

Rt. Hon. J. Morley

Rt. Hon. J. Morley

[Listen]

Members who have marked inflection, yet do not bridge over a large interval, include Sir Michael Hicks Beach, Mr. John Morley, Sir Edward Grey, Mr. Austen Chamberlain, Mr. John Redmond, Mr. T. W. Russell, Sir William Anson, Mr. Keir Hardie, Lord Hugh Cecil, Sir James Fergusson, Mr. Richard Bell, and a host of others. Sir M. Hicks Beach has a calm, deliberate, dignified manner; his voice is clear and distinct, and it flows in easy cadences without effort. Few can compel more easily the attention of their audience. Mr. Morley's delivery is of a different type, and is even more telling on the platform than in the House. When occasionally induced to depart from a restrained attitude—which suits him best and which proves him the possessor of an exceedingly mild, pleasant, and sympathetic voice—his production inclines to "throatiness" and the carrying quality is diminished. Only to this extent is his delivery unequal, but his tones are usually slow and musical. His average notes run about D and E.

Members who have notable expression but don’t cover a wide range include Sir Michael Hicks Beach, Mr. John Morley, Sir Edward Grey, Mr. Austen Chamberlain, Mr. John Redmond, Mr. T. W. Russell, Sir William Anson, Mr. Keir Hardie, Lord Hugh Cecil, Sir James Fergusson, Mr. Richard Bell, and many others. Sir M. Hicks Beach has a calm, measured, and dignified way of speaking; his voice is clear and distinct, flowing smoothly and effortlessly. Few can capture their audience's attention more easily. Mr. Morley’s delivery is different and even more impactful on stage than in the House. When he occasionally steps away from his usual restrained demeanor—which suits him best and reveals his very gentle, pleasant, and sympathetic voice—his speech tends to become "throaty," and its reach is diminished. To this extent, his delivery is inconsistent, but his tones are generally slow and musical. His average notes are typically around D and E.

Sir E. Grey

Sir Edward Grey

[Listen]

Rt. Hon. A. Chamberlain

Rt. Hon. A. Chamberlain

[Listen]

Sir Edward Grey, the most prominent young man on the Liberal side, has a style of his own. His quiet voice is even more youthful than himself, and is used without forcing or visible effort. One never hears him "tear a passion to tatters." He reserves most of his speeches for big debates, and these are usually masterpieces of form, well thought out, and arranged in simple, telling language. Many points of resemblance have been discovered between Mr. Austen Chamberlain and his father. The resemblance in mannerism is, perhaps, more pronounced than similarity in voice. There is a distant echo of the elder statesman when the younger speaks, but Mr. A. Chamberlain's tones are not so clear as those of his "right honourable friend." His natural production is not so good; the voice is deeper and the articulation is less distinct. The relationship compels comparison, but that does not prevent the recognition of Mr. Austen Chamberlain as a telling speaker and a powerful debater. His dominant note is seldom much away from somewhere between C and D.

Sir Edward Grey, the most notable young figure on the Liberal side, has his own unique style. His soft voice sounds even younger than he is and is used effortlessly, without any strain. You never hear him "tear a passion to tatters." He mostly saves his speeches for major debates, and they are usually well-crafted masterpieces, thoughtfully organized in simple, impactful language. Many similarities have been found between Mr. Austen Chamberlain and his father. The resemblance in mannerisms is possibly more noticeable than the similarity in their voices. There’s a faint echo of the elder statesman when the younger speaks, but Mr. A. Chamberlain's tone isn’t as clear as that of his "right honourable friend." His natural delivery isn’t as strong; his voice is deeper, and his enunciation is less sharp. The family connection invites comparison, but that doesn’t take away from recognizing Mr. Austen Chamberlain as an engaging speaker and a formidable debater. His dominant note usually hovers somewhere between C and D.

J. Redmond

J. Redmond

[Listen]

J. W. Russell

J.W. Russell

[Listen]

Mr. John Redmond, the leader of the Irish Nationalist party, has none of those vocal extravagances which frequently characterize some of his followers. He has usually a well-set-out argument to lay before the House, and his full voice and plain utterance hold the attention. Mr. T. W. Russell is so earnest on any theme he attacks that his prevailing mood may be said to be vehemence. This forcible manner accounts for a large measure of his success on the platform, for even an English audience likes to be roused now and again. He separates his syllables after the Scotch fashion, and has thus a very distinct pronunciation, gesticulates[Pg 146] a good deal, and rejoices in a clear, ringing voice of an average pitch.

Mr. John Redmond, the leader of the Irish Nationalist Party, doesn’t have the loud dramatic flair that often marks some of his supporters. He usually presents a well-structured argument to the House, and his clear voice and straightforward speech grab attention. Mr. T. W. Russell is so passionate about any topic he takes on that his dominant mood can be described as intensity. This forceful approach contributes significantly to his success on stage, as even an English audience enjoys being energized from time to time. He pronounces his words distinctly in a way reminiscent of Scottish speech, gestures quite a bit, and has a clear, resonant voice with a moderate tone.

Sir Wm. Anson

Sir Wm. Anson

[Listen]

J. Keir Hardie

J. Keir Hardie

[Listen]

Sir William Anson is academical in his style, with a rather quiet manner, indulging in little variation of any sort, and delighting in a precise, neatly-rounded sentence. Mr. Keir Hardie is chiefly concerned in saying what he has got to say in an earnest, determined sort of manner. He has a good voice, which he never forces. One peculiarity, which characterizes other speakers also, is the habit of running on with half-a-dozen words, then dropping the voice both in pitch and intensity, pausing, and again proceeding in the same manner. Due regard may not be had either to the conclusion of a sentence or the moods that have their recognised rise or fall. A habit such as this may serve a purpose in arresting the attention, but it is apt to become tiresome. Mr. Hardie speaks usually on D, constantly dropping his pitch a tone or more.

Sir William Anson has an academic style and a rather calm demeanor, with little variation in his delivery, and he enjoys crafting precise, well-rounded sentences. Mr. Keir Hardie primarily focuses on delivering his message in a serious and determined way. He has a good voice that he never forces. One unique characteristic, also seen in other speakers, is the tendency to go on for several words before lowering both the pitch and intensity of his voice, pausing, and then continuing in the same way. Attention may not be given to the end of a sentence or the proper rise and fall of different moods. While this habit may grab attention, it can easily become tiresome. Mr. Hardie usually speaks in D, often dropping his pitch by a tone or more.

Lord H. Cecil

Lord H. Cecil

[Listen]

Lord Hugh Cecil has the voice of the family—clear and ringing. He indulges in occasional upward progressions, on what notes it is impossible to say. Like many more brilliant men he has a number of habits all his own, chief of which is a wringing of the hands while speaking. He commonly adheres to D and E. The Cecils and the Balfours have all voices more or less resembling each other. None is heavy. The quality is resonant and ringing, the articulation in each case being very distinct. The late Marquis of Salisbury had a much mellower voice than his son Lord Hugh, though in later years it weakened very much.

Lord Hugh Cecil has the family voice—clear and strong. He occasionally goes up in pitch, but it’s hard to say which notes. Like many brilliant individuals, he has his own quirks, the main one being a wringing of his hands while he talks. He usually sticks to D and E notes. The Cecils and the Balfours all have voices that are somewhat similar to each other. None of them are heavy. The quality is resonant and clear, with very distinct articulation in each case. The late Marquis of Salisbury had a much softer voice than his son Lord Hugh, although it weakened quite a bit in his later years.

Wm. Jones

Wm. Jones

[Listen]

Some of the Welsh voices in the House come nearest the singing or sustained manner. We have a notable instance in the speaking of Mr. W. Jones. Mr. Lloyd-George and Mr. W. Abraham (Rhondda Valley) display a like characteristic. Mr. Jones speaks less frequently than the House would desire. His Celtic spirit and cultivated intellect find expression in a voice which can go direct to the hearts of his audience. Hear him speak for the Penrhyn miners or champion Welsh nationality and institutions, and you hear the true orator, the man who, with his own soul moved, can move and persuade others. His voice seems to sing in a soft musical cadence, the manner being at the same time earnest, impassioned, and intense. Every syllable reaches his hearers. He roams over many notes, constantly covering an octave, and giving true inflection to every mood, to the accompaniment of natural and eloquent gestures. The above diagram gives a notion of the modulation, his true pitch being perhaps a little higher.

Some of the Welsh voices in the House are the closest to singing or a sustained manner. A great example is Mr. W. Jones. Mr. Lloyd-George and Mr. W. Abraham (Rhondda Valley) show a similar quality. Mr. Jones doesn't speak as often as the House would like. His Celtic spirit and refined intellect shine through in a voice that connects directly with the hearts of his audience. When he speaks for the Penrhyn miners or advocates for Welsh nationality and institutions, you hear a true orator—someone who, with his own feelings engaged, can move and persuade others. His voice has a soft musical flow, and his manner is at the same time earnest, passionate, and intense. Every syllable resonates with his listeners. He ranges over many notes, often covering an octave, and perfectly captures every emotion, accompanied by natural and eloquent gestures. The above diagram provides a sense of his modulation, with his true pitch being possibly a bit higher.

D. Lloyd-George

D. Lloyd George

[Listen]

Mr. Lloyd-George, one of the most skilful debaters and word-fencers in the House—a man destined to have a high place in the State, who has the word of the Prime Minister that he has risen high among Parliamentarians—possesses a flexible voice of light, clear, and pleasant quality. He articulates perfectly, and never minces his words one way or another. The voice is admirably adapted to the rôle he plays, for he has no need of one to suit a heavy style. When in a practical mood he gets along on D and E, but at other times he bridges a[Pg 147] considerable interval. Mr. Abraham might well be expected to sing a number of notes, seeing that he takes a part in the Eisteddfod. Like his leader, he indulges in a good deal of gesture.

Mr. Lloyd-George, one of the most skilled debaters and wordsmiths in the House—a man destined for a prominent role in the government, who has the Prime Minister's assurance that he has made a name for himself among Parliamentarians—has a flexible voice that is light, clear, and pleasant. He articulates perfectly and always speaks his mind directly. His voice is well-suited for the role he plays, as he doesn't require a heavy style. When he’s being practical, he uses the notes D and E, but at other times, he covers a considerable range. Mr. Abraham is likely to showcase a variety of notes, given that he participates in the Eisteddfod. Like his leader, he makes a lot of gestures.

Rt. Hon. A. J. Balfour

Rt. Hon. A. J. Balfour

[Listen]

A number of individual styles remain to be mentioned. When the Prime Minister speaks we are conscious of listening to a great personality. His voice fills the chamber, and yet it is not a big, robust organ. It has that undefinable something in its timbre which one listens for in a first-class baritone's singing. It has the carrying quality in a great degree, and needs but little exertion because of the perfect articulation to which it gives sound. Mr. Balfour seldom speaks rapidly, and when he pauses abruptly his hearers may expect to receive a smart epigram, an ingeniously-turned phrase, or a surprising application of an interruption. He is one of the keenest fencers in the House, delighting to make even a small point against his opponents, though it be at the expense of a great deal of elaboration. He is a skilful reasoner—a dialectician of the highest order. These qualities naturally infer variety in speech, and Mr. Balfour's elocution, in the modern sense of the word, responds to the various moods efficiently, and yet without much overstraining. The note on which he does most speaking is somewhere between D and E, but he frequently ranges the octave from G to G.

A number of individual styles still need to be mentioned. When the Prime Minister speaks, we can feel that we’re listening to a significant figure. His voice fills the room, yet it’s not a big, booming voice. It has that special quality in its tone that one looks for in a top-notch baritone's singing. It carries well and requires little effort due to the perfect clarity with which he enunciates. Mr. Balfour rarely speaks quickly, and when he suddenly stops, his audience can expect to hear a clever remark, an artfully crafted phrase, or a surprising twist. He’s one of the sharpest debaters in the House, enjoying the chance to score even minor points against his opponents, even at the cost of a lengthy explanation. He is an adept reasoner—a dialectician of the highest caliber. These traits naturally lead to variety in his speech, and Mr. Balfour's delivery, in the modern sense of the term, adapts to different moods effectively while not overdoing it. The note he predominantly speaks in falls between D and E, but he often spans the octave from G to G.

Rt. Hon. G. Wyndham

Rt. Hon. G. Wyndham

[Listen]

Mr. George Wyndham, whose name has been cursed and blessed by Irish Nationalists, has great gifts of eloquence and a powerful, clear voice, which he uses with great effect. His delivery seems to improve each Session. The progress of the Irish Land Bill through the House last Session showed him to be master of the most intricate details of his subject, and his lucid expositions gained the admiration of all who heard him. D is the note on which he most frequently speaks, and the diagram illustrates a passage from his speech on the second reading of the Land Bill.

Mr. George Wyndham, a name both praised and condemned by Irish Nationalists, is highly eloquent and has a strong, clear voice that he uses very effectively. His delivery seems to get better with each session. During the last session's discussion of the Irish Land Bill, he demonstrated a deep understanding of the complex details of his topic, and his clear explanations impressed everyone who listened to him. D is the note he most often hits in his speeches, and the diagram shows a section from his speech during the second reading of the Land Bill.

Sir H. Campbell-Bannerman

Sir H. Campbell-Bannerman

[Listen]

Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman makes himself heard to some effect by means of clear utterance rather than strong tones. Notwithstanding an occasional huskiness he is a pleasant speaker, and the English he uses in debate is above reproach. He is usually heard on E.

Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman gets his point across effectively through clear speech rather than loud volume. Despite some occasional huskiness, he is an engaging speaker, and the English he uses in debates is impeccable. He is typically heard on E.

Rt. Hon. Joseph Chamberlain

Rt. Hon. Joseph Chamberlain

[Listen]

Mr. Chamberlain's triumph is his debating power. The substance of his speeches almost overshadows the manner of delivery. In the case of the Prime Minister the manner, in addition to the substance, engrosses a large share of attention. Mr. Chamberlain is direct, trenchant, unsparing, when the occasion offers. He will not trouble over peddling points for their own sake. He must have a big issue or nothing, and heavy, slashing blows please him best. He is a sure-footed fighter. The manner in which he sometimes springs to the table with a bound proves it, apart from his reputation. To all appearance nervousness is not in his nature. His normal voice is soft, almost inclined to approach a thick quality, yet so admirably does he enunciate, so pleasing a variety is given to its tones, and so perfect a restraint is exercised, that never a syllable is lost in any part of the House. Every mood finds due expression.[Pg 148] From vehemence he can return to pleasantry by an easy step.

Mr. Chamberlain's strength lies in his debating skills. The content of his speeches nearly overshadows how he delivers them. In the case of the Prime Minister, both the style and content attract a lot of attention. Mr. Chamberlain is straightforward, cutting, and relentless when the moment calls for it. He doesn’t waste time on trivial points just for the sake of it. He needs a significant issue or nothing at all, and he prefers to deliver powerful, striking arguments. He’s a confident debater. The way he sometimes leaps to the podium shows this, aside from his established reputation. He doesn't seem to get nervous at all. His usual voice is soft, almost has a thick quality, yet he articulates so clearly, adds pleasing variety to his tones, and maintains perfect control, that no word is missed by anyone in the House. Every emotion finds proper expression.[Pg 148] He can easily switch from intensity to light-heartedness.

Rt. Hon. H. H. Asquith

Rt. Hon. H.H. Asquith

[Listen]

Rt. Hon. C. T. Ritchie

R. Hon. C. T. Ritchie

[Listen]

Rt. Hon. Sir John Brodrick

Rt. Hon. Sir John Brodrick

[Listen]

Mr. Asquith modulates his voice a good deal, but largely uses the power of emphasis at the risk of being unheard at the end of occasional sentences. Resonance, vigour, and brevity characterize his speaking. Mr. Gibson Bowles expresses himself rapidly, readily, and wittily, in a good tone, about D and E. His rôle of candid friend to the Government lends something to the piquancy of his remarks. Mr. Ritchie, in introducing his first, and perhaps last, Budget, used the modulation represented in the diagram at one part of his speech. He has a hurried, broken-up style of delivery, though the possessor of a good voice. Mr. Brodick's manner is anxious, and distinctness suffers, more especially when the mood is that of indignation. As Secretary for War he rose well to the occasion in the severe ordeals he had to pass through last Session. Mr. Chaplin has a serviceable vocal organ, with which he combines an effective manner. His speeches are perspicuous to a degree. There is a big bit of the old-fashioned, dignified Parliamentarian about him, and he is invariably welcomed in debate. Mr. Dillon's voice is like a clenched fist, ready for the striking blow. His manner is often vehement and always forcible. Few are superior in the expression of passionate bitterness. He is fond of dwelling on differently-pitched strings of notes—viz., C sharp, E, or F.

Mr. Asquith varies his tone quite a bit, but often relies on emphasis, which sometimes makes him difficult to hear at the end of certain sentences. His speaking is characterized by resonance, energy, and conciseness. Mr. Gibson Bowles expresses himself quickly, easily, and humorously, maintaining a pleasant tone when discussing D and E. His role as a straightforward friend to the Government adds an interesting edge to his comments. Mr. Ritchie, while introducing his first and possibly last Budget, utilized the modulation shown in the diagram during part of his speech. He speaks in a hurried, fragmented style, despite having a strong voice. Mr. Brodick often appears anxious, which affects his clarity, especially when he's feeling indignant. As Secretary for War, he rose to the occasion during the difficult challenges he faced last session. Mr. Chaplin has a practical vocal delivery, paired with an effective style. His speeches are remarkably clear. There’s a significant element of the traditional, dignified Parliamentarian in him, and he’s always well-received in debates. Mr. Dillon's voice is powerful and aggressive, like a clenched fist ready to strike. His delivery is often intense and always impactful. Few can rival him in expressing passionate bitterness. He enjoys focusing on notes at different pitches—specifically, C sharp, E, or F.

The Speaker

The Speaker

[Listen]

The last voice to be mentioned here is that of the Speaker (the Right Hon. W. Court Gully). Its tones are, like the manner of the right hon. gentleman, dignified and gracious. Musical and distinct, it is heard with equal force in storm and calm, and when it speaks it carries a persuasion more certain and effective than does the voice of the Prime Minister himself.

The final voice to mention here is that of the Speaker (the Right Hon. W. Court Gully). Its tone is, like the demeanor of the right honorable gentleman, dignified and gracious. Melodic and clear, it is heard just as strongly in chaos as in tranquility, and when it speaks, it holds a persuasion that is more certain and impactful than even the voice of the Prime Minister himself.


Mr Donah by Tom Gallon

I f there is one matter about which I am more particular than another," said Sir Leopold Kershaw, with much emphasis, "it is that due recognition should be given to the absolute equality of man with his fellow-man. Show me my fellow-man"—Sir Leopold was very defiant at this point—"and I will grasp him by the hand and hail him as 'Brother.' And I defy anyone to prevent me!"

I f there’s one thing I care about more than anything else," said Sir Leopold Kershaw, emphasizing his point, "it's that everyone should recognize the absolute equality of all people. Show me another person"—Sir Leopold was very assertive at this moment—"and I'll shake their hand and call them 'Brother.' And I dare anyone to stop me!"

Sir Leopold Kershaw—big, portly, and somewhat brow-beating—stood in front of the blazing fire in his comfortable dining-room and addressed these remarks to his son. Some eight or nine winters only having passed over the head of that young gentleman, it must be presumed that his father addressed him for lack of a better audience. Master Teddy Kershaw, for his part, gazed solemnly up at his father from the depths of an easy chair, and took in the ponderous phrases like gospel.

Sir Leopold Kershaw—big, heavyset, and a bit intimidating—stood in front of the roaring fire in his cozy dining room and spoke to his son. Since only eight or nine winters had passed over that young man's head, it's safe to assume his father was talking to him because there wasn't anyone else around. Young Teddy Kershaw, for his part, looked up at his father from the depths of a comfy chair and absorbed the heavy words like they were the truth.

"Then I suppose, papa, that Wilkins is my brother?" said the child, slowly, after some moments of deep thought. Wilkins, it should be said, was the butler.

"Then I guess, dad, that Wilkins is my brother?" said the child, slowly, after a few moments of deep thought. Wilkins, it should be noted, was the butler.

Sir Leopold Kershaw coughed. "My child, there are certain distinctions absolutely necessary to be observed. Wilkins, although nominally your brother, has already, I am given to understand, an abnormally large following of relatives, and needs no addition to them. When I touched upon the principles of brotherhood just now, I did not speak so much of distinct individuals as of man in the abstract. Wilkins, I trust, knows his place"—Sir Leopold frowned a little, and seemed to suggest that, if Wilkins did not, there were those capable of teaching him—"and is, in a sense, provided for. In an ideal condition of society men would share and share alike: one man would not be permitted to partake of roast pheasant while his less fortunate fellow gnawed the humble trotter; feather beds would be unknown among the classes while the masses continued to court repose upon doorsteps."

Sir Leopold Kershaw coughed. "My dear, there are certain important distinctions that must be made. Wilkins, although technically your brother, already has an unusually large number of relatives and doesn’t need any more. When I mentioned the concept of brotherhood just now, I wasn’t referring to individual people but to humanity as a whole. I trust Wilkins understands his place"—Sir Leopold frowned slightly, implying that if Wilkins did not, there were others who could teach him—"and is, in a way, taken care of. In an ideal society, everyone would share equally: one person wouldn’t be allowed to enjoy roasted pheasant while another less fortunate person nibbles on a simple trotter; feather beds wouldn’t exist among the upper classes while the masses would continue to rest on doorsteps."

Now, the mind of a child is a peculiar thing—having a tendency, by some strange gift of the gods, to retain the true and to cast aside the worthless. So it happened that the mind of little Teddy Kershaw, by some subtle process, eliminated from his father's speech all that was mere verbiage, and began to construct for itself a glorious fabric called Universal Brotherhood. Setting[Pg 150] aside those who were well fed and prosperous, the child came to see in every houseless wanderer of the streets—in every toil-worn, white-faced man or woman—some being who had a right, not only to his pity, but to every luxury which he himself enjoyed. And the idea grew and grew until it filled his childish mind, and until—like a small and gallant Crusader—he began to feel that he must do something, more than mere thoughts and words, to carry the thing into effect. He began for the first time to notice, with a sort of pained wonder, that little children, smaller and weaker even than himself, shivered in the streets while he rolled along in his father's carriage; that women carried heavy baskets, while his own mother would scarce put her delicate feet to the ground and was buried in furs and wraps. The incongruity of it came full upon him; and he determined at last, in an inspired moment, to do something to remedy the matter.

Now, the mind of a child is a strange thing—somehow, it has this unusual ability to remember what truly matters and ignore the useless chatter. This is how little Teddy Kershaw’s mind, through some subtle process, filtered out all the fluff from his father’s words and started to build a beautiful idea called Universal Brotherhood. Ignoring those who were well-fed and thriving, Teddy began to see every homeless person on the streets—in every tired, worn-out man or woman—as someone who deserved not just his sympathy, but also the same luxuries he enjoyed. The idea kept growing until it completely filled his young mind, and soon—like a small and brave Crusader—he felt he needed to do more than just think and talk about it; he had to take action. For the first time, he noticed with a sort of painful disbelief that little kids even smaller and weaker than he was shivered in the streets while he rode comfortably in his father’s carriage; that women struggled with heavy baskets while his own mom rarely set her dainty feet on the ground, wrapped in furs and warm clothes. The contrast hit him hard, and finally, in a moment of inspiration, he resolved to do something about it.

To carry out his desires in the presence of those who were responsible for him was, of course, out of the question; instead, he watched his opportunity, and slipped out of the house one day unobserved.

To act on his desires in front of those who were in charge of him was, of course, impossible; instead, he waited for the right moment and quietly slipped out of the house one day without being noticed.

The town house of Sir Leopold Kershaw was in a very fine and extremely aristocratic square; but quite near to it—crouching and hiding under the wing of its grandeur—was a terrible nest of slums. And into this, by some natural instinct, drifted Master Teddy Kershaw.

The townhouse of Sir Leopold Kershaw was in a very nice and very upscale square; but close by—crouching and hiding under its grandeur—was a horrible area of slums. And into this, by some natural instinct, wandered Master Teddy Kershaw.

With that newly-kindled love of humanity fairly bursting out of him he was prepared to seize the first likely wastrel by the hand and give instant effect to his father's many speeches; and he had not far to seek.

With that fresh love for humanity bubbling inside him, he was ready to grab the first likely slacker by the hand and immediately put his father's many speeches into action; and he didn't have to look far.

Just on the borderland, where the genteel streets began to grow more shabby and where untidy women and children seemed to be overflowing out of every house, stood a costermonger's barrow, the proprietor of which was leaning, in a dejected attitude, against it. It was the poorest barrow imaginable, with one of its shafts mended with string, and with a few sorry-looking vegetables, which never by any chance could have grown in any imaginable garden, displayed upon it.

Just on the outskirts, where the nice streets started to become run-down and where untidy women and children seemed to spill out of every house, stood a fruit vendor's cart, with the owner leaning dejectedly against it. It was the most pitiful cart you could imagine, with one of its shafts repaired with string, and a few sad-looking vegetables displayed that couldn’t possibly have come from any garden.

The costermonger himself had evidently come to the conclusion that it was quite useless to attempt to impose his wares, at any price, even in that most poverty-stricken market; despair sat heavily upon him, and lurked even in the empty bowl of his cold pipe. Yet he was comparatively a young man, and not ill-looking; and the woman who leaned near him, with her elbows on the barrow and her chin propped in her hands, had once, and not so long ago, been quite pretty, despite the gaudy hat which drooped disconsolately over her eyes.

The costermonger had clearly realized that trying to sell his goods at any price, even in this extremely poor market, was pointless; despair weighed heavily on him and even lingered in the empty bowl of his cold pipe. Still, he was relatively young and not unattractive; and the woman leaning against him, with her elbows on the cart and her chin resting in her hands, had been quite pretty not long ago, despite the flashy hat that drooped sadly over her eyes.

Here, surely, was a forlorn brother indeed! Teddy hesitated for but an instant, and then advanced towards the man. He felt that it would be wiser not to shake hands with him at once, as that smacked too much of familiarity; so he merely bowed and put a casual question—suggested by the barrow—as to the state of trade.

Here, without a doubt, was a sad brother! Teddy paused for just a moment, then walked over to the man. He thought it would be better not to shake hands right away, as that felt too friendly; so he just nodded and asked a casual question—prompted by the cart—about how business was going.

"Can't you sell anything?" he asked.

"Can’t you sell anything?" he asked.

The costermonger looked Teddy up and down in astonishment, and then looked round at the woman and jerked his head sideways in a very curious fashion; drew the back of his hand slowly and elaborately across his mouth, and looked at Teddy again.

The costermonger stared at Teddy in surprise, then glanced at the woman and tilted his head to the side in a strange way; he slowly and dramatically wiped the back of his hand across his mouth and looked at Teddy again.

"No, yer 'Ighness, I can't," he replied, slowly and emphatically. Turning to the woman, with another jerk of the head, he muttered something about a "rum start."

"No, your Highness, I can't," he replied, slowly and firmly. Turning to the woman, with another nod of his head, he mumbled something about a "bad start."

"But wouldn't people buy the things if you shouted?" asked the boy. "Other people shout what they have to sell." Which was evident by the babel of noise about them.

"But wouldn't people buy things if you yelled?" asked the boy. "Other people yell about what they're selling." This was clear from the chaotic noise around them.

The costermonger, who appeared to have got over his surprise, and who seemed to be rather a friendly sort of fellow, proceeded to explanations. "You see, yer 'Ighness, it's this 'ere way," he began. "I've 'ollered an' 'ollered till there ain't a puff of bref left in me; an' it's me private opinion that if yer was to bring sparrergrass tied up wiv pink ribbin into this 'ere street an' chuck it at 'em, they'd chuck it back agin. As fer this little lot"—he indicated the contents of the barrow with a backward jerk of his thumb—"they'll see me blue-mouldy afore they'll lay out a bloomin' farden on 'em."

The costermonger, who seemed to have gotten over his surprise and came across as a pretty friendly guy, started to explain. "You see, Your Highness, it’s like this," he began. "I’ve shouted and shouted until there’s not a breath left in me; and it’s my honest opinion that if you brought sparrow grass tied up with pink ribbon into this street and threw it at them, they’d throw it back. As for this little lot,"—he gestured to the contents of the barrow with a backward motion of his thumb—"they’ll see me with blue mold before they spend a single penny on them."

Having so far relieved his mind, the man looked into the bowl of his pipe and, finding nothing there, returned the pipe to his pocket; then took up the handles of the barrow and prepared to move away.

Having cleared his mind for now, the man looked into the bowl of his pipe and, finding it empty, put the pipe back in his pocket; then he picked up the handles of the barrow and got ready to move on.

Now it happened that Master Teddy knew that his father and mother were out and were not expected to return until late; it was probably owing to that circumstance that he had escaped from durance so easily. Further, the boy knew that, in a household where he ruled supreme as the only child of a rich man, he could practically do as he liked. True, he had never attempted so bold a scheme as that which was at the present moment seething in his small brain;[Pg 151] but he felt not the slightest doubt that he could carry it through successfully and without opposition. Accordingly, in the most casual fashion possible, he asked the costermonger if he would come and have some lunch.

Now, it just so happened that Master Teddy knew his parents were out and wouldn't be back until late; that was probably why he had managed to escape from confinement so easily. Plus, the boy understood that in a household where he was the only child of a wealthy man, he could pretty much do whatever he wanted. True, he had never tried such a bold plan as the one currently brewing in his small mind; but he was completely confident that he could pull it off successfully and without any pushback. So, in the most casual way possible, he asked the costermonger if he wanted to come and grab some lunch.[Pg 151]

The unfortunate man almost upset the barrow in the shock of the moment; but, recovering himself, began to perform the most extraordinary antics Teddy had ever seen. First he straightened himself from the hips and gave a sudden tilt to his hat with both hands, which threw it dexterously over one eye; next he twisted up the collar of his coat and stuck his thumbs in the arm-holes of his waistcoat; then took a little skip backwards and a little skip forwards; put his tongue into his cheek and ejaculated the single word: "Walker!"

The unfortunate man nearly tipped over the barrow in his shock; but after regaining his balance, he started doing the most bizarre moves Teddy had ever witnessed. First, he straightened up from the hips and tilted his hat with both hands, expertly knocking it over one eye; next, he flipped up the collar of his coat and stuck his thumbs in the armholes of his vest; then he took a little jump back and a little jump forward; put his tongue in his cheek and exclaimed the single word: "Walker!"

"WALKER!"

"WALKER!"

Perceiving from these signs, in a dim fashion, that the man doubted the honesty of his intentions, Teddy became more emphatic, assuring the man that he lived quite near at hand, and that lunch would be just about ready; that he would be quite alone with them; even going so far as to enumerate some of the dishes which might be expected. But the costermonger evidently still had his doubts.

Seeing from these signs, in a vague way, that the man questioned his honesty, Teddy became more insistent, assuring the man that he lived nearby and that lunch would be nearly ready; that he would be alone with them; even going so far as to list some of the dishes that could be expected. But the costermonger clearly still had his doubts.

The woman, however, with the keenness of her sex, saw farther into the matter than the man. She spoke in a lower voice.

The woman, however, with her sharp intuition, understood the situation better than the man. She spoke more softly.

"Sam, there may be summink in it, arter all. 'E's a little swell, by the looks of 'im, an' 'e don't look 'ard-'earted enough to go for to guy us, do 'e?"

"Sam, there might be something to it, after all. He’s a bit of a poser, by the looks of him, and he doesn’t seem tough enough to try to trick us, does he?"

The man, who appeared, even under the most distressing circumstances, to have some latent spark of humour about him, scratched his head for a moment, and then addressed the boy with extreme politeness.

The man, who seemed to have a hidden sense of humor even in the toughest situations, scratched his head for a moment and then spoke to the boy very politely.

"Seein' as 'ow you're so pressin', yer nibs, I dunno but what we won't take a snack wiv yer—me an' me Donah"—he indicated the woman with one hand. "Do yer fink I might leave the barrer in yer front garding?"

"Since you're so insistent, madam, I guess me and my Donah could have a snack with you," he said, gesturing to the woman with one hand. "Do you think I can leave the barrow in your front yard?"

Teddy was wise enough to see that the carrying out of the latter suggestion might cause tongues to wag in the aristocratic square, so it was finally decided that the barrow should be left in the care of a worthy man, of disreputable appearance, who lived in a yard near at hand, and who, for its better protection, agreed to sleep in it until their return.

Teddy was smart enough to realize that following the last suggestion might get people talking in the upscale neighborhood, so it was ultimately decided that the cart would be entrusted to a reputable-looking man, despite his questionable appearance, who lived in a nearby yard and agreed to stay in it until they got back.

It is probable that, had Master Teddy Kershaw brought in a travelling menagerie with him—including the elephant—to lunch, Wilkins the butler would scarcely have expressed surprise, whatever his private feelings might have been. Therefore, when the boy introduced his two new friends into the house, gravely referring to them as "Mr. and Mrs. Donah," and announcing that they would partake of lunch with him, Wilkins merely bowed and murmured "Very good, Master Edwin"; discreetly waiting until he had gained the seclusion of his pantry before exploding.

It’s likely that if Master Teddy Kershaw had brought a traveling circus with him—including the elephant—to lunch, Wilkins the butler wouldn’t have shown any surprise, no matter what he privately thought. So when the boy introduced his two new friends into the house, seriously calling them "Mr. and Mrs. Donah," and said they would be having lunch with him, Wilkins just bowed and said, "Very good, Master Edwin"; he discreetly waited until he was alone in his pantry before losing it.

Mrs. Donah was very much subdued and decidedly ill at ease; but Mr. Donah, on the other hand, made himself quite at home with much rapidity. He addressed the appallingly stiff footman pleasantly as "Calves," and taunted him with the suggestion that he was quite big enough to be "put into trahsis." Finally, having appeased his appetite, he lounged easily about the room and admired its appointments.

Mrs. Donah felt very quiet and definitely uncomfortable; however, Mr. Donah quickly made himself feel at home. He casually called the extremely formal footman "Calves" and joked that he was big enough to be "put into trahsis." After satisfying his hunger, he relaxed in the room and admired the decor.

"I say, yer nibs, is this 'ere yer guv'nor's chivvy?" he asked presently, stopping in front of a full-length portrait of Sir Leopold Kershaw—a portrait which, by the way,[Pg 152] appeared to frown down upon him with anything but a brotherly expression.

"I say, is this your boss's portrait?" he asked, stopping in front of a full-length painting of Sir Leopold Kershaw—a painting that, by the way,[Pg 152] seemed to frown down at him with anything but a friendly expression.

"I beg your pardon?" said Teddy.

"I’m sorry, what did you say?" Teddy asked.

"I sed: 'Is this yer guv'nor's chivvy?' 'Chivvy' bein' parlyvoo for face," replied Mr. Donah.

"I said: 'Is this your governor's chivvy?' 'Chivvy' being slang for face," replied Mr. Donah.

"Oh, I see," said the boy. "Yes, that's my father."

"Oh, I get it," said the boy. "Yes, that's my dad."

Mr. Donah surveyed the portrait for some moments, with his head on one side; finally turning to Mrs. Donah, with that curious sideways jerk of the head.

Mr. Donah looked at the portrait for a few moments, tilting his head to the side; finally turning to Mrs. Donah with that distinctive sideways tilt of his head.

"Twig 'is dial, ole gal? Lor' luv us—'e's a 'ot 'un—I giv' yer my word. 'Eard 'im spout once, abaht every bloke bein' 'is bruvver. That was abaht 'lection time las' year. Ain't 'eard nuffink from 'im since, an' I don't fink 'e's bin ter tea dahn our court, 'as 'e?"

"Hey, what's up, old friend? Honestly—he's a real character—I promise you. I heard him go on once about how every guy is his brother. That was around election time last year. Haven't heard anything from him since, and I don't think he's been over for tea at our place, has he?"

"You're quite right about what my father says," broke in Teddy, proudly. "Every man is his brother, and everyone has the right to exactly the same things that he enjoys."

"You're totally right about what my dad says," interrupted Teddy, proud. "Every man is his brother, and everyone deserves the same things that he enjoys."

"Yuss; if 'e can git 'em," responded Mr. Donah, with fine scorn. "But if I 'ooked it wiv a dozen or two of 'is spoons 'e wouldn't 'ave nuffink to say abaht it—bless yer eyes—not 'e!"

"Yeah, if he can get them," replied Mr. Donah, with great disdain. "But if I took off with a dozen or so of his spoons, he wouldn’t have anything to say about it—believe me—not him!"

Mr. Donah was becoming so particularly scornful, and he jerked his head so threateningly in the direction of the portrait, that Teddy deemed it wise to change the subject; accordingly he said:—

Mr. Donah was getting so openly disdainful, and he pointed his head so menacingly towards the portrait, that Teddy thought it best to switch topics; so he said:—

"It's because I believe that my father is right that I asked you and Mrs. Donah to come in to lunch to-day. I'm not quite sure—but I think my father would have been delighted to welcome you."

"It's because I believe my dad is right that I asked you and Mrs. Donah to come in for lunch today. I'm not entirely sure, but I think my dad would have been happy to welcome you."

"Take yer oaf of it!" replied Mr. Donah, with a chuckle. "'E'll be that upset w'en 'e finds 'e's missed us, there won't be no 'oldin' 'im. As to me—I'm fair bowed down wiv it—an' the missis—w'y, ole gal, wot yer blubbin' for?"

"Take your hat off!" replied Mr. Donah, chuckling. "He'll be so upset when he finds out he missed us, there won't be any stopping him. As for me—I'm really weighed down by it—and the missus—why, old girl, what are you crying for?"

Mrs. Donah, who had really eaten very sparingly of everything put before her, had suddenly begun to dab her eyes in a most suspicious manner with the corner of her shawl. Mr. Donah's question, however, appeared at once to rouse her; she got up hurriedly and jerked her hat straight with some fierceness, and told him angrily to—"Come aht of it!"

Mrs. Donah, who had barely touched any of the food served to her, suddenly started to wipe her eyes suspiciously with the corner of her shawl. Mr. Donah's question seemed to snap her out of it; she stood up quickly, adjusted her hat with some force, and told him angrily to—"Get out of it!"

"'Ere we've bin a-settin' and shovin' grub into ourselves, like beasts, and that poor little nipper at 'ome wivaht so much as a bite!"

"'Before we've been sitting here stuffing our faces like animals, that poor little kid at home hasn't had a single bite!'"

Mr. Donah, appeared instantly to droop; his fine spirits were gone in a moment. Indeed, Teddy had a suspicion that he saw the man draw his sleeve hurriedly across his eyes. Curiously, too, there was a sort of dull, heavy anger upon him as he made for the door.

Mr. Donah instantly seemed to slump; his upbeat mood disappeared in an instant. In fact, Teddy suspected he saw the man quickly wipe his eyes with his sleeve. Interestingly, there was also a kind of dull, heavy anger on him as he headed for the door.

"Come back ter the barrer, ole gal," he said, in a voice more husky even than usual. "An' don't fink that I was fergettin' the nipper—'cos I wasn't." Stopping awkwardly at the door, he came back to the boy. "As fer you, my nibs—you're a nobleman—that's wot you are. There ain't no flam abaht you, an' no partic'ler gas-works. It's a deal pleasanter ter fill a man's stummick than to fill 'is bloomin' 'ed. If yer don't mind, I'd be prahd ter shake a fin wiv yer."

"Come back to the bar, old girl," he said, in a voice even rougher than usual. "And don't think that I was forgetting the kid—'cause I wasn't." Stopping awkwardly at the door, he returned to the boy. "As for you, my friend—you’re a nobleman—that's what you are. There's no nonsense about you, and no particular show-off stuff. It's much nicer to fill a man's stomach than to fill his head with silly ideas. If you don't mind, I'd be proud to shake your hand."

Understanding by this that Mr. Donah desired to shake hands, Teddy promptly responded. He had but dimly understood the half of what they said, or he might have pressed something further upon them; but they were gone before he had had time to make up his mind what to do; and the house returned to its normal condition.

Understanding that Mr. Donah wanted to shake hands, Teddy quickly responded. He only vaguely understood half of what they said, or he might have insisted on something more; but they were gone before he had a chance to decide what to do next, and the house went back to its usual state.

With a curious distrust of that loud-voiced father of his, the boy refrained from saying anything about his extraordinary guests; so that nothing of the matter came to the ears of Sir Leopold Kershaw.

With a curious distrust of his loud-voiced father, the boy held back from mentioning his unusual guests, ensuring that Sir Leopold Kershaw remained unaware of the situation.

Some three nights later little Teddy Kershaw had a dream. He thought in his dream that he had just sat down comfortably to dinner, and that in some extraordinary fashion the dining-room was open to the street; and that first one hungry child and then another crept in upon him unawares, and snatched desperately the very food from before him; that although Thomas, the large footman, and Wilkins, the equally large butler, and even his father, Sir Leopold, strove hard to drive the famished mites away, they swarmed thicker and faster—until at last, by some subtle dream-change not to be explained in waking hours, his seat at the table was usurped and he had taken the place of a shivering street-boy, who seemed the hungriest of them all; so that he stood outside the house, among the ragged ones, shivering with cold and hunger. Waking suddenly he still seemed to shiver, and found, to his astonishment, that the window of his room was wide open.

About three nights later, little Teddy Kershaw had a dream. In his dream, he thought he had just sat down comfortably to dinner, and for some strange reason, the dining room was open to the street. One hungry child after another crept in on him without him noticing and desperately snatched the food right from in front of him. Even though Thomas, the big footman, and Wilkins, the equally big butler, and his father, Sir Leopold, tried hard to chase the starving kids away, they just kept coming in more and more—until eventually, through some subtle shift in the dream that couldn’t be explained when he was awake, he found himself replaced at the table and had become a shivering street boy, who looked like the hungriest of them all. He stood outside the house, among the ragged kids, shaking with cold and hunger. Suddenly waking up, he still seemed to shiver and was surprised to find that the window of his room was wide open.

While he was meditating sleepily upon this circumstance a stranger thing happened—the head and shoulders of a man appeared against the light of the sky, and the man himself dropped, with a soft thud, into the room.

While he was drowsily thinking about this situation, something stranger happened—a man's head and shoulders appeared against the bright sky, and the man himself dropped into the room with a soft thud.

Teddy started up in bed and opened his mouth with the full intention of giving vocal[Pg 153] effect to his alarm; but in an instant a hand—rough, and not particularly sweet-smelling—had closed over it, and a gruff voice, which seemed in the darkness curiously familiar, whispered huskily in his ear:

Teddy sat up in bed and was about to yell out in alarm; but in a moment, a hand—rough and not very pleasant-smelling—clamped over his mouth, and a gruff voice, which sounded oddly familiar in the darkness, whispered hoarsely in his ear:

"Lie dahn, will yer! If yer so much as breave I'll be the death of yer!"

"Lie down, will you! If you so much as breathe, I'll be the end of you!"

Teddy Kershaw could see nothing distinctly in the darkness; only the dim form of the man seemed to hover above him. On the man releasing his grip Teddy lay down passively, and tried to breathe as little as possible.

Teddy Kershaw couldn't see anything clearly in the darkness; only the vague shape of the man seemed to loom over him. When the man let go, Teddy lay down quietly and did his best to breathe as little as possible.

"'Oller, an' I'll be back afore yer can say 'knife' an' do fer yer," whispered the man again. Then, quite noiselessly, he crept to the door and opened it, and glided out into the house.

"'Oller, and I'll be back before you can say 'knife' and do for you," whispered the man again. Then, very quietly, he crept to the door, opened it, and slipped out of the house.

Master Teddy Kershaw, consumed by curiosity, waited for a few moments and then slipped out of bed and went through the door also. Outside on the stair-case a dim light was burning; and, leaning over the stair-head, Teddy could see the man gliding down and keeping as much as possible within the shadow of the wall. A door creaked on its hinges and the man disappeared.

Master Teddy Kershaw, filled with curiosity, waited a moment and then got out of bed and went through the door too. Outside on the staircase, a faint light was on; leaning over the stair-top, Teddy could see the man moving down while trying to stay as much as possible in the shadows by the wall. A door creaked on its hinges and the man vanished.

"LEANING OVER THE STAIR-HEAD, TEDDY COULD SEE THE MAN GLIDING DOWN."

"Leaning over the top of the stairs, Teddy could see the man gliding down."

Teddy, mindful of the threat which had been breathed into his ear, was just about to creep back again when he heard another door open more noisily than the first, and then a quick challenging voice; the sound of running feet—a scuffle—and a fall: then other doors opening and more running feet; and lights seemed to flash up all over the house. Unable to restrain himself any longer, Teddy scuttled downstairs in his small pyjamas and headed straight for the fray.

Teddy, aware of the threat that had been whispered to him, was just about to sneak back when he heard another door open much louder than the first. Then he heard a quick, challenging voice, the sound of running feet—a struggle—and a fall. Other doors started opening, and more feet were running; lights began to turn on all over the house. Unable to hold himself back any longer, Teddy dashed downstairs in his little pajamas and made his way straight to the chaos.

In the dining-room he burst in upon a curious group. In the centre was Mr. Donah, struggling feebly and ineffectually between the grasp of two of the footmen; standing by the fireplace, looking at Mr. Donah sternly, was Sir Leopold Kershaw, appearing dignified even in a dressing-gown and with his hair rumpled; while the room was half-filled by a crowd of semi-clad, startled servants.

In the dining room, he walked in on a strange scene. In the middle was Mr. Donah, weakly trying to escape the hold of two footmen; by the fireplace stood Sir Leopold Kershaw, looking at Mr. Donah with a serious expression, appearing dignified even in a bathrobe and with his hair messy; while the room was crowded with startled, partly dressed servants.

"Yer 'Ighness," exclaimed Mr. Donah, with some poor show of cheerfulness, as the boy appeared, "yer 'umble is a fair gorner!"

"Your Highness," exclaimed Mr. Donah, with a weak attempt at cheerfulness, as the boy appeared, "your humble servant is a fair corner!"

Sir Leopold, apparently not hearing the remark or not understanding, proceeded to improve the occasion.

Sir Leopold, seemingly unaware of the comment or not getting it, went on to make the most of the situation.

"You have been caught, my fine fellow, in the perpetration of one of the most heinous crimes possible to imagine—that of purloining, after forcible entry, goods to which you have no right. Now, sir, I am a Justice of the Peace, and, while I must warn you not to say anything which will tend to incriminate you at your public trial, I am willing to hear any remarks you may make with reference to your purpose in being here or your reason for selecting my abode for your nefarious practices."

"You've been caught, my good man, committing one of the worst crimes imaginable—breaking in and stealing things that aren't yours. Now, I'm a Justice of the Peace, and while I have to caution you not to say anything that could incriminate you during your public trial, I'm open to hearing any comments you may have about why you’re here or why you chose my home for your illegal activities."

Mr. Donah looked all round him, somewhat helplessly; fixed his eye on Teddy, and winked with some cheerfulness; gave that peculiar jerk to his head which seemed to express any emotion of the moment; and spoke.

Mr. Donah looked around him, a bit helpless; locked his gaze on Teddy, and winked with some cheer; gave that distinctive jerk of his head that seemed to convey whatever he was feeling in the moment; and spoke.

"Guv'nor, and yer 'Ighness, it's a thousand to one in canary birds that I'm up the wust gum-tree as ever you see! Fair nabbed, wiv me dukes on the bloomin' 'all-marked ladles and corfee-pots, I am, an' don't yer fergit it! As fer alibis an' sich-like fings, yer won't find one abaht me, if yer search me till Easter Monday. It's a fair cop, an' no error. Same time I should jist like to say as 'ow this is the fust time I've been on the rails in all my natural, an' it ain't exactly my fault."

"Guv'nor, and your Highness, it's a thousand to one that I'm in a really tough spot! I'm totally caught, with my hands on the marked spoons and coffee pots, I am, and don't forget it! As for excuses and stuff like that, you won't find one about me, even if you search me until Easter Monday. It's a clear case, no doubt about it. At the same time, I just want to say that this is the first time I've been in trouble in my whole life, and it isn't exactly my fault."

"Pray explain yourself," said Sir Leopold, loftily.

"Please explain yourself," said Sir Leopold, arrogantly.

"Righto, ole Poker-back, just 'arf a shake! I'm a-comin' to it. I've got a little nipper at 'ome, wot's wasted away to a mere shadder—yer might let go a bloke's arm an' let him rub 'is dial-plate, Calves—'an 'e's a-lyin' in one room, an' most of the bed-clothes is up the spout. I've 'ollered 'Fine 'earty cabbage!' till I've got it on my brain, an' 'tain't no good. Then, comin' in 'ere wiv the missis t'other day ter lunch (leastways they called it lunch, but it was abaht a full week's grub fer us) wiv 'is 'Ighness——"

"Alright, old Poker-back, just a second! I'm on my way. I've got a little one at home who's wasted away to just a shadow—you might let go of a guy's arm and let him rub his face, Calves—and he's lying in one room, and most of the bedding is gone. I've yelled 'Fine hearty cabbage!' until it's stuck in my head, and it's no good. Then, coming in here with the missus the other day for lunch (at least they called it lunch, but it was about a full week's worth of food for us) with His Highness——"

"To lunch? What is the man talking about?" broke in Sir Leopold Kershaw, sternly.

"To lunch? What is this guy talking about?" interrupted Sir Leopold Kershaw, sternly.

"W'y, 'is nibs comes aht w'en me and the ole gal was a-standin' by the barrer, and ses 'e, quite friendly-like, 'Come in an' 'ave lunch alonger me,' ses 'e. Not 'avin' me party frock on, in consequence of it bein' kep' at the wash, I 'ung back; but 'is nibs was that pressin' there was no gettin' over 'im, an' very 'andsome 'e done us, I mus' say." Thus Mr. Donah, with much emphasis.

"Wey, this guy comes out when me and the old lady are standing by the bar, and he says, quite friendly-like, 'Come in and have lunch with me,' he says. Not having my nice dress on, since it’s at the cleaners, I held back; but he was so insistent that I couldn't say no, and I must say, he treated us very well." Thus Mr. Donah, with much emphasis.

"It is perfectly right," said Teddy, coming a little farther into the room. "I had heard what you said, father, about every man being my brother, except Wilkins" (the unfortunate butler blushed hotly on finding himself brought into such prominent notice), "and Mr. Donah, as well as Mrs. Donah, looked so miserable and so hungry that I thought you wouldn't mind. So I brought them in here, and we had quite a good time."

"It’s totally true," said Teddy, stepping further into the room. "I heard you say, Dad, that every man is my brother, except for Wilkins" (the poor butler turned bright red when he realized he was being called out), "and Mr. Donah, along with Mrs. Donah, looked so sad and so hungry that I figured you wouldn’t mind. So I brought them in here, and we had a great time."

"You brought them in here?" ejaculated the master of the house, in amazement.

"You brought them in here?" exclaimed the master of the house, shocked.

"'YOU BROUGHT THEM IN HERE?' EJACULATED THE MASTER OF THE HOUSE."

"'YOU BROUGHT THEM IN HERE?' YELLED THE MASTER OF THE HOUSE."

"Yes," said Teddy, boldly. Then, beginning to feel dimly and miserably that Mr. Donah was in a very tight place, Teddy, for the first time in his brief career, began to lie. "In fact, I told Mr. Donah that I thought he had a perfect right to everything which we had, and I'm afraid I even suggested that it wouldn't matter very much if he just helped himself to——"

"Yeah," Teddy said confidently. But as he started to realize that Mr. Donah was in a really tough spot, Teddy, for the first time in his short life, started to lie. "Actually, I told Mr. Donah that I thought he had every right to everything we had, and I’m sorry to say I even hinted that it wouldn’t be a big deal if he just helped himself to——"

"'Ere, stow it, yer 'Ighness; no perjury," exclaimed Mr. Donah. "Yer won't never sing wiv the angels if yer go on in that way." He turned suddenly towards Sir Leopold, and spoke with a certain despairing fierceness upon him: "Look 'ere, guv'nor—I don't want 'is nibs to be tellin' no crams abaht it. I come in 'ere, an' I 'as a jolly good feed—fair wallers in it, I does—till the ole gal breaks dahn, an' reminds me abaht our little nipper at 'ome, wivaht a crust. I goes 'ome that night an' meets the parish doctor on the stairs. 'Dockery'—that's me name w'en I goes a-ridin' in the park—'Dockery,' ses 'e, 'that kid o' yourn wants nourishment—beef tea—good eggs; and you did ought ter get 'im away into the country.' Lor' luv us—w'y didn't 'e tell me to take 'im to 'ave tea alonger the Queen at Buckingham Pallis while 'e was abaht it?"

"'Hey, cut it out, Your Highness; no lying," Mr. Donah exclaimed. "You won’t ever sing with the angels if you keep this up." He suddenly turned to Sir Leopold, speaking with a desperate intensity: "Listen here, boss—I don’t want this guy spreading any nonsense about it. I came in here, and I had a really good meal—absolutely filled up—until the old lady breaks down and reminds me about our little kid at home, without a crumb to eat. I go home that night and run into the parish doctor on the stairs. 'Dockery'—that’s my name when I go riding in the park—'Dockery,' he says, 'that kid of yours needs nourishment—beef tea—good eggs; and you really should take him out to the country.' Good grief—why didn’t he suggest I take him for tea with the Queen at Buckingham Palace while he was at it?"

"You were not able to provide these necessaries for your child?" said Sir Leopold, somewhat unnecessarily.

"You couldn't provide these essentials for your child?" Sir Leopold asked, somewhat unnecessarily.

"I were not," responded Mr. Donah, doggedly. "So that night I sits a-thinkin', an' a-thinkin', till me head fair buzzes, an' all next day I thinks a bit 'arder, till at last it comes over me that it ain't right, arter wot you've said abaht me bein' yer bruvver, that 'is nibs 'ere should be 'avin' roas' duck an' tomater sauce, so ter speak, an' my pore kid a-chewin' 'is fingers fer comfort. An' this[Pg 155] mornin', seein' 'im look a bit finner than usual, I got fair desp'rit', an' couldn't stan' it no longer. So I made up me min' as 'ow I'd 'elp meself to a bit of me bruvver's silver stuff."

"I wasn't," Mr. Donah replied stubbornly. "So that night I sat thinking and thinking until my head was spinning, and the next day I thought even harder until it finally hit me that it wasn't fair, after what you said about me being your brother, that he should be enjoying roast duck and tomato sauce, so to speak, while my poor kid was chewing his fingers for comfort. And this[Pg 155] morning, seeing him look a bit better than usual, I got really desperate and couldn't take it anymore. So I decided I would help myself to some of my brother's silver."

"To use one of the vulgarisms familiar to your class, my friend," interposed Sir Leopold, "I am afraid that your statement won't wash."

"To use one of the slang terms you're familiar with, my friend," Sir Leopold interrupted, "I'm afraid your statement doesn't hold water."

"It'll wash a lump better than some er yer spoutings," retorted Mr. Donah, with some indignation. "Wot's the good er tellin' a man one minute 'e's yer bruvver an' 'as a right ter share everyfink wiv yer, an' lockin' 'im up the nex' fer 'elpin' 'isself? There, I've 'ad me little jaw; now send fer the bloomin amberlance."

"It'll clean up a problem better than some of your ramblings," Mr. Donah replied, a bit offended. "What's the point of telling someone one minute that he's your brother and has every right to share everything with you, and locking him up the next for trying to help himself? There, I’ve had my say; now call for the darn ambulance."

Sir Leopold Kershaw was thinking very hard indeed. It would be too much to say that he was in any sense converted; such sudden conversions are rare. But he had a wholesome dread of seeing his principles derided or himself made a laughing-stock; and Mr. Donah's remarkably caustic mode of speech would, he felt, suit the humour of the evening papers to a nicety. Sir Leopold had a mental vision of himself prosecuting in a police-court, and writhing under Mr. Donah's remarks in defence of his crime—the while busy reporters scribbled as if for their lives. Moreover, the man, to do him justice, had a certain honesty of purpose beneath all his ponderous phrases; his only fault lay in the fact that he did not, in any sense, understand the class about whom he talked so much. After a moment or two of thought he sternly dismissed the whole of the servants, cautioning them against chattering about the matter for the present; and was left alone in the room with his little son and Mr. Donah.

Sir Leopold Kershaw was thinking very hard. It would be an exaggeration to say he was completely convinced; those sudden changes of heart are uncommon. But he felt a healthy fear of having his principles mocked or being made a fool of; and Mr. Donah's sharply sarcastic way of speaking would, he thought, be just right for the evening papers. Sir Leopold imagined himself being prosecuted in a police court, squirming under Mr. Donah's comments in defense of his wrongdoing, while busy reporters wrote frantically. Moreover, to give him credit, the man had a certain honesty of purpose behind all his heavy phrases; his only flaw was that he didn’t really understand the class he talked about so much. After a moment's reflection, he firmly dismissed all the servants, warning them not to gossip about the situation for now; then he was left alone in the room with his young son and Mr. Donah.

"Now, Dockery: I think you said that was your name——"

"Now, Dockery: I believe you mentioned that was your name——"

"C'ristened Sam, at Sin George's in the Borough, on a Toosday—wiv me a 'owlin' proper an' bitin' the parson's little finger," broke in Mr. Dockery.

"C'ristened Sam, at St. George's in the Borough, on a Tuesday—while I was howling properly and biting the parson's little finger," interrupted Mr. Dockery.

"Well, Dockery, the circumstances attending your offence are somewhat peculiar, and I am disposed to take a lenient view of the matter. I am impelled to this course by the remembrance that my son is, to an extent, concerned in the affair"—Sir Leopold Kershaw felt that he must really make an excuse of some kind or other—"and I am unwilling that he should imagine that the principles I have so strongly laid down in his hearing are sentiments merely, and that I am not prepared to carry them out when opportunity occurs. I deny your right to purloin my property, but I will have inquiry made into your case, and if I find that you are really deserving I will carry my principles into effect. Leave me your name and address—and then go."

"Well, Dockery, the situation surrounding your offense is a bit unusual, and I'm inclined to take a softer approach. I'm motivated by the fact that my son is somewhat involved in this matter"—Sir Leopold Kershaw felt he needed to come up with some kind of excuse—"and I don't want him to think that the principles I've firmly established in front of him are just words, and that I'm not willing to act on them when the chance arises. I do not accept your right to take my property, but I will look into your case, and if I find that you truly deserve it, I will put my principles into action. Please leave me your name and address—and then you can go."

Sam Dockery looked all about him for a moment in sheer amazement, put his hat on, and then took it off in a great hurry; took those queer little dancing steps of his, first backwards and then forwards, made a feint of squaring up to Teddy, and finally put his arm before his eyes and broke into unmistakable tears.

Sam Dockery looked around in total amazement for a moment, put his hat on, and then quickly took it off again; he did his strange little dance steps, first backward and then forward, pretended to square up to Teddy, and finally covered his eyes with his arm and started to cry unmistakably.

"Yer 'Ighness," he observed, in a shaky voice, when he had somewhat recovered, "parss no rude remarks! This is me one an' only; I was thinkin' of the nipper an' of 'ow 'e might 'ave bin wivaht 'is daddy fer a munf er two. Guv'nor"—he turned to Sir Leopold—"I've sed a few fings wot I didn't orter; let it parss. Yer ain't sich a bad sort as yer look—an' Gawd knows yer didn't make yer own chivvy! Ask for Sam Dockery dahn in Dock's Buildings, an' anyone will direck yer to me 'umble cot. An' I'll interdooce yer to the missis an' the nipper."

"Your Highness," he said in a shaky voice, after he had calmed down a bit, "please don't take any rude comments to heart! This is my one and only; I was thinking about the kid and how he might have been without his dad for a month or two. Governor"—he turned to Sir Leopold—"I've said a few things I shouldn't have; just let it slide. You're not as bad as you seem—and God knows you didn't make your own luck! Ask for Sam Dockery down in Dock's Buildings, and anyone will direct you to my humble home. And I'll introduce you to my wife and the kid."

Despite his levity Mr. Dockery appeared to find some difficulty in getting out of the door. Sir Leopold—amazing man!—opened the hall-door himself, and Teddy fancied he heard the quick chink of money. Curiously, too, Sir Leopold, when he came back into the dining-room, wore a smile on his usually stern face, and told Teddy, in quite a pleasant tone of voice, to "cut away to bed."

Despite his lightheartedness, Mr. Dockery seemed to struggle with getting out the door. Sir Leopold—what an impressive guy!—opened the front door himself, and Teddy thought he heard the quick sound of coins. Interestingly, when Sir Leopold returned to the dining room, he had a smile on his normally stern face and pleasantly told Teddy to "head off to bed."

Nor did Sir Leopold Kershaw forget his promise. Sam Dockery and his wife were startled the very next day by a visit from the great man himself, accompanied by "'is Ighness" and by a footman bearing a hamper. Nor was this all: for, a lodge-keepership falling vacant on Sir Leopold's country estate, Sam and his wife and the "nipper" were installed in it in comfort; on which occasion Mr. Dockery gave himself airs in Duke's Buildings, before his departure, and informed all and sundry that he was going down to his country house "ter pot the bloomin' dicky-birds."

Nor did Sir Leopold Kershaw forget his promise. Sam Dockery and his wife were shocked the very next day by a visit from the famous man himself, accompanied by "his Highness" and a footman carrying a hamper. But that wasn't all: when a lodge-keepership became available on Sir Leopold's country estate, Sam, his wife, and the "little one" were comfortably settled in. On that occasion, Mr. Dockery put on airs in Duke's Buildings before he left, telling everyone that he was going down to his country house "to put the blooming birds in order."

Sir Leopold Kershaw is as great a man as ever; but he talks less about the equality and brotherhood of man.

Sir Leopold Kershaw is still a great man; however, he speaks less about the equality and brotherhood of humanity.


The Story of "Bradshaw."

By Newton Deane.

By Newton Deane.

W hat books do you consult most?" a political adherent once asked John Bright in the midst of an arduous campaign. "The Bible and 'Bradshaw,'" was the reply of the great Quaker. To this another statesman added that both stood in equal need of commentators. "Bradshaw"—or, to give it its correct title, "Bradshaw's General Railway and Steam Navigation Guide"—is essentially a British institution, like the Times, football, Punch, and cricket. In common with all great institutions, it is a target for libel and detraction on the part of people who are a little difficult to please. Its very accuracy has been questioned. It has been said—by a succession of incorrigible humorists, including Charles Dickens—to have driven countless British lieges to lunacy. Our retreats for the insane are said to be invariably provided with a "Bradshaw ward," filled with the unhappy victims of the famous guide. But, seriously, "Bradshaw"—like the Bench of Bishops—can afford to be indulgent in the knowledge that it is indispensable. What should we do without "Bradshaw"? What if the portly brochure in the buff covers, that was born in the heart of England some sixty-five years ago, had never come into existence? True, Londoners have their "A B C," but London is only a tenth of the kingdom, and, besides, "Bradshaw" has all Europe for its province. Anyway, the origin and early progress of "Bradshaw" are interesting enough to be better known to the world.

W hat books do you refer to the most?" a political supporter once asked John Bright during a challenging campaign. "The Bible and 'Bradshaw,'" was the response from the famous Quaker. To this, another politician remarked that both needed their interpreters. "Bradshaw"—or, to use its official title, "Bradshaw's General Railway and Steam Navigation Guide"—is essentially a British institution, like the Times, football, Punch, and cricket. Like all major institutions, it often faces criticism and legal challenges from those who are hard to please. Its accuracy has been questioned. It has been suggested—by a series of relentless jokesters, including Charles Dickens—that it has driven countless British citizens to madness. Our mental health facilities are said to always have a "Bradshaw ward," filled with the unfortunate victims of this famous guide. But, in all seriousness, "Bradshaw"—similar to the Bench of Bishops—can afford to be lenient, knowing that it is essential. What would we do without "Bradshaw"? What if the chunky brochure with the beige covers, created in the heart of England about sixty-five years ago, had never been produced? True, Londoners have their "A B C," but London is only a small part of the kingdom, and besides, "Bradshaw" covers all of Europe. Anyway, the origin and early development of "Bradshaw" are interesting enough to be better known by the public.

GEORGE BRADSHAW.

GEORGE BRADSHAW.

From a Water Colour Drawing.

From a watercolor drawing.

The name of the man who founded the celebrated guide was George Bradshaw. He was a Quaker, and a map-maker by calling. Before the days of railways he employed himself on maps showing the canals of Lancashire and Yorkshire. But by 1839 the kingdom was rapidly becoming intersected by that astonishing—but, when one comes to think of it, very simple—invention, the steel rail. The iron horse of Stephenson was prancing stertorously about between Manchester and Liverpool and Manchester and London and other cities. Passengers—who had hardly been taken into Stephenson's calculations at all when he inaugurated the first railway in 1825—were clamouring for transportation. A knowledge of train arrivals and departures was imperative.

The founder of the famous guide was George Bradshaw. He was a Quaker and worked as a mapmaker. Before railways became common, he focused on creating maps for the canals of Lancashire and Yorkshire. However, by 1839, the country was quickly being crisscrossed by that amazing—but really quite simple—innovation, the steel rail. Stephenson's iron horse was chugging along between Manchester and Liverpool, and Manchester and London, as well as other cities. Passengers—who hadn't really been part of Stephenson's plans when he launched the first railway in 1825—were demanding transportation. It became essential to know train schedules for arrivals and departures.

"THE BRADSHAW RAILWAY GUIDE: OR, AIDS TO BEDLAM."

"THE BRADSHAW RAILWAY GUIDE: OR, HELP FOR BEDLAM."

From an Old Print.

From an Old Print.

In the year of Queen Victoria's accession the only "guide" available for the patrons of the Birmingham and Liverpool—or, as it was called, the Grand Junction Railway—took the singular form of a large pewter medal, which the traveller could carry in his[Pg 157] pocket. On the obverse of this metallic guide was inscribed:—

In the year Queen Victoria became queen, the only "guide" available for passengers on the Birmingham and Liverpool—or what was known as the Grand Junction Railway—was a large pewter medal that travelers could carry in their[Pg 157] pocket. On the front of this metal guide was inscribed:—

Grand Junction Railway. Opened July 4, 1837.
The trains leave:—

Grand Junction Railway. Opened July 4, 1837.
The trains leave:—

Birmingham.

Birmingham.

Hour.   Min.
VII. 0
VIII. 30
XI. 30
II. 30
IV. 30
VII. 0

Liverpool & Manchester.

Liverpool & Manchester.

Hour.   Min.
VI. 30
VIII. 30
XI. 30
II. 30
IV. 30
VI. 30

On the reverse:—

On the back:—

Time and Distance from Birmingham.

Distance and Travel Time from Birmingham.

To. H. M.
Wolverhampton   14¼   0 40
Stafford 29¼ 1 15
Whitmore 43¼ 1 55
Crewe 54 2 24
Hartford 65¼ 2 59
Manchester }
Liverpool    }
97¼ 4 30

Afterwards the railway companies—there were just seven of them—issued monthly leaflets on their own account. What a convenience to the travelling public it would be if someone would collect these leaflets and reprint them in the form of a little book or pamphlet! No sooner did the idea occur to Bradshaw than he acted on it. There is no doubt that had he delayed there were others ready to promulgate the notion. Indeed, one Gadsby, a Manchester printer, followed close at his heels, just missing priority by a few weeks.

Afterward, the railway companies—there were only seven of them—put out monthly leaflets on their own. It would be so helpful for travelers if someone collected these leaflets and printed them in a small book or pamphlet! As soon as the idea popped into Bradshaw's head, he took action. There’s no doubt that if he had waited, someone else would have jumped on the idea. In fact, a printer named Gadsby from Manchester came very close behind him, just missing out on being first by a few weeks.

THE COVER OF THE FIRST NUMBERS OF "BRADSHAW"—ACTUAL SIZE.

THE COVER OF THE FIRST ISSUES OF "BRADSHAW"—ACTUAL SIZE.

It was towards the end of October, the "10th mo." of the Quakers, that the printing press at Manchester turned out the first "Bradshaw." It was a very modest, unobtrusive little volume, bound in green cloth, with a simple legend in gilt. It could be obtained of any bookseller or railway company for the sum of sixpence. It was not, however, as we may see, entitled "Bradshaw's Railway Guide"—that title was not to come till later. Here, too, is the "address" or introduction to the first "Bradshaw":—

It was towards the end of October, the "10th month" of the Quakers, when the printing press in Manchester produced the first "Bradshaw." It was a very modest, unassuming little book, covered in green cloth with a simple golden title. You could get it from any bookseller or railway company for just sixpence. However, as we can see, it wasn’t titled "Bradshaw's Railway Guide"—that title would come later. Here, too, is the "address" or introduction to the first "Bradshaw":—

"This book is published by the assistance of the several railway companies, on which account the information it contains may be depended upon as being correct and authentic. The necessity of such a work is so obvious as to need no apology; and the merits of it can best be ascertained by a reference to the execution both as regards the style and correctness of the maps and plans with which it is illustrated." For it must be borne in mind that Bradshaw was first and foremost a map-engraver, and was not likely to let such an opportunity for a display in public of his skill pass profitless by. We also give a reproduction of the first page of Bradshaw's effort. From this little book we learn that, like the French trams and omnibuses of to-day, there was one charge for inside and another for outside passengers, six shillings being the first-class fare between Liverpool and Manchester. Of the first "time-tables," only two copies of each variety—for there was a slight variation in the issues for October, 1839—are known to be in existence: two are in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, and two are in the possession of Bradshaw's successors, Henry Blacklock and Co., of Manchester,[Pg 158] so that they are among the rarest editions extant.

"This book is published with the support of several railway companies, which means the information it contains can be trusted as accurate and authentic. The need for this work is so clear that it needs no apology; the value of it can best be judged by checking the quality of the style and the accuracy of the maps and plans that illustrate it. It's important to remember that Bradshaw was primarily a map engraver, and he was not likely to let such a chance to showcase his skills go to waste. We also include a reproduction of the first page of Bradshaw's work. From this little book, we learn that, like today's French trams and buses, there was one fare for indoor passengers and another for outdoor passengers, with six shillings being the first-class fare between Liverpool and Manchester. Of the first "time-tables," only two copies of each version exist—there was a slight variation in the issues from October 1839: two are housed in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, and two are held by Bradshaw's successors, Henry Blacklock and Co., of Manchester,[Pg 158] making them some of the rarest editions still in existence."

Some two months later, on New Year's Day, 1840, Bradshaw brought out his little work in an amended form, with a brand-new title. This gave him further opportunities, in the course of its thirty-eight pages, for maps and letterpress, and to it he gave the title of "Railway Companion." It is really in size and type and style the same thing as the time-tables; but being sold at a shilling was continued distinct from the time-tables until it was merged into the "Guide" in 1848. There is some interesting, if somewhat startling, information in the "Companion." One can only gasp at being confronted by "A table showing the rate of travelling from one to four hundred miles an hour." These rosy anticipations have not yet been realized—not even in the velocity of the electric mono-rail.

Some two months later, on New Year's Day, 1840, Bradshaw released his small work in a revised version, complete with a new title. This provided him with more opportunities throughout its thirty-eight pages for maps and text, and he titled it "Railway Companion." Its size, type, and style are essentially the same as the time-tables; however, since it was sold for a shilling, it was kept separate from the time-tables until it was incorporated into the "Guide" in 1848. The "Companion" contains some intriguing, albeit somewhat surprising, information. One can only be amazed at the “A table showing the rate of traveling from one to four hundred miles an hour.” These optimistic predictions have yet to be realized—not even with the speed of the electric mono-rail.

TITLE-PAGE OF THE FIRST COPY OF "BRADSHAW."

TITLE-PAGE OF THE FIRST COPY OF "BRADSHAW."

How, it may be asked, did the railway companies of 1840 receive the first general railway guide? Odd to relate, not with any great favour. They even refused to supply their time-tables to Bradshaw when they ascertained the use to which that enterprising Quaker was putting them. "Why," they said, "if this fellow goes on in this way he will make punctuality a kind of obligation, with penalties for failure. Whereas at present, if the ten minutes past three train steams gently out at twenty minutes to four, or even four o'clock, we do not fall much in the esteem of the public, accustomed to the free and easy methods of the stage-coach."

How, one might wonder, did the railway companies of 1840 get their first general railway guide? Strangely enough, not with much enthusiasm. They even refused to provide their timetables to Bradshaw once they realized what that enterprising Quaker was doing with them. "Why," they said, "if this guy keeps it up, he'll make punctuality a requirement, with consequences for not following it. Right now, if the three-ten train rolls out at twenty minutes to four or even at four o'clock, we don't lose much of our reputation with the public, who are used to the laid-back ways of the stagecoach."

But the Quaker was not thus to be repressed. He got hold of the time-tables somehow: he waited in person on the boards; afterwards he even purchased stock in the hostile railway companies, and the enterprise went on. But as yet the guides we have been describing were not regularly issued. They were mere fitful publications, and it was not until Adams, whom Bradshaw had secured as his London agent, urged upon him the necessity of a regular issue that the first monthly "Guide" made its début in the world. This was on December 1st, 1841. The "Guide" differed from its predecessors in being bound in paper—not cloth—and in consisting of but thirty-two pages of printed matter. By this time, too Bradshaw could announce that "This work is published monthly, under the direction and with the assistance of the railway companies, and is carefully corrected up to the date it bears; every reliance may, therefore, be placed on the accuracy of its details."

But the Quaker wasn’t about to be held back. Somehow, he got his hands on the timetables; he showed up personally at the boards; later, he even bought stock in the rival railway companies, and the project continued. However, the guides we’ve been discussing weren’t being regularly released yet. They were just sporadic publications, and it wasn’t until Adams, whom Bradshaw had appointed as his London agent, pushed him on the need for a consistent release that the first monthly "Guide" made its début in the world. This happened on December 1st, 1841. The "Guide" was different from earlier versions as it was bound in paper—not cloth—and only contained thirty-two pages of printed content. By this time, Bradshaw could also announce that "This work is published monthly, under the direction and with the assistance of the railway companies, and is carefully corrected up to the date it bears; every reliance may, therefore, be placed on the accuracy of its details."

Moreover, it was dispensed in another and simpler form. The pages of which it was composed were arranged on a single large sheet or "broadside," "exhibiting at one view the hours of departure and arrival of the trains on every railway in the kingdom, and are particularly adapted for counting-houses and places of business." For this sheet only threepence was demanded, but if mounted on stiff boards the price was two shillings and ninepence.

Moreover, it was available in another, simpler format. The pages it was made of were arranged on a single large sheet or "broadside," "showing at a glance the departure and arrival times of the trains on every railway in the country, and are especially suitable for offices and business locations." For this sheet, only three pence was charged, but if it was mounted on stiff boards, the price was two shillings and nine pence.

In 1843 the railway mania, which afterwards enriched and beggared thousands, was advancing apace. There were in that year just forty-eight different railways in kingdom: and as the public were keenly interested in them we find, together with a slight alteration in the title of "Bradshaw" to the "Monthly General Railway and Steam Navigation Guide," more reading matter, and "a list of shares, exhibiting at one view the[Pg 159] cost, traffic length, dividend, and market value of the same."

In 1843, the railway boom, which later made fortunes and left many in poverty, was rapidly growing. That year, there were forty-eight different railways in the kingdom; the public was very interested in them. We see a slight change in the title of "Bradshaw" to the "Monthly General Railway and Steam Navigation Guide," with more reading material and "a list of shares, showing at a glance the[Pg 159] cost, traffic length, dividend, and market value of each."

TITLE-PAGE OF THE FIRST COPY ISSUED WITH THE WORDS "RAILWAY GUIDE."

TITLE-PAGE OF THE FIRST COPY ISSUED WITH THE WORDS "RAILWAY GUIDE."

There is one curious circumstance in the early history of "Bradshaw," which Mr. Percy Fitzgerald has pointed out. Its founder appears to have been ashamed of its youth, for when the fortieth number had been attained we find, in September, 1844, a sudden jump to number 146. Did those missing hundred numbers ever afterwards disturb the pious Quaker's rest?

There’s one interesting fact in the early history of "Bradshaw," which Mr. Percy Fitzgerald highlighted. Its founder seems to have been embarrassed by its youth, because when the fortieth issue was reached, we see, in September 1844, a sudden leap to issue 146. Did those missing hundred issues ever haunt the pious Quaker's peace?

FACSIMILE OF A PAGE OF THE VERY EARLIEST "BRADSHAW."

FACSIMILE OF A PAGE OF THE VERY EARLIEST "BRADSHAW."

From these early guides a great deal of entertainment and instruction is to be obtained. There is no mention of "express" trains, for instance; they are described as "first class," "second class," "mixed," "fast," and "mail." We are told that "first-class trains stop at first-class stations." Third-class travellers travelled on the roof or in open "waggons." At the other end of the scale of luxury were "glass coaches"—i.e., carriages with plenty of windows. Tickets are "passes" or "check tickets," and it is strictly enjoined that "the check ticket given to the passenger on payment of his fare will be demanded from him at the station next before his arrival at London or Birmingham, and if not then produced he will be liable to have the fare again demanded." As to fares, we learn from the "Guide" that they fluctuate according to day or night or the number of passengers in a carriage. The fare from London to Birmingham was thirty-two shillings and sixpence first class, but if six travelled inside by day the tariff was reduced to thirty shillings, and a similar reduction for second-class passengers. Now that the season-ticket system is so widespread and familiar, the reader learns with some amazement that "An annual subscription ticket from London to Brighton and back is £100." Here are some further extracts from the "Guide":—

From these early guides, you can get a lot of entertainment and information. There’s no mention of "express" trains; instead, they are called "first class," "second class," "mixed," "fast," and "mail." It states that "first-class trains stop at first-class stations." Third-class travelers would ride on the roof or in open "wagons." At the other end of the luxury scale were "glass coaches"—that is, carriages with plenty of windows. Tickets are referred to as "passes" or "check tickets," and it clearly states that "the check ticket given to the passenger upon payment of his fare will be demanded from him at the station just before his arrival in London or Birmingham, and if not produced then, he will be required to pay the fare again." As for fares, the "Guide" mentions that they vary based on day or night or the number of passengers in a carriage. The fare from London to Birmingham was thirty-two shillings and sixpence for first class, but if six people traveled inside during the day, the price dropped to thirty shillings, with a similar reduction for second-class passengers. Now that season tickets are so common, it's surprising to learn that "An annual subscription ticket from London to Brighton and back is £100." Here are some further excerpts from the "Guide":—

"Passengers are especially recommended to have their names and address or destination written on each part of their luggage, when it will be placed on the top of the coach in which they ride.

"Passengers are strongly advised to write their names and address or destination on each piece of their luggage when it will be placed on top of the coach they are riding in."

"If the passenger be destined for Manchester[Pg 160] or Liverpool, and has booked his place through, his luggage will be placed on the Liverpool or Manchester coach, and will not be disturbed until it reaches its destination.

"If the passenger is going to Manchester[Pg 160] or Liverpool and has booked their seat in advance, their luggage will be put on the Liverpool or Manchester coach and won’t be touched until it arrives at its destination."

"WHERE THE SPACE IS DOTTED THE TRAINS CALL: WHERE A BLANK, THUS ——, THEY DO NOT."

"WHERE THE SPACE IS DOTTED, THE TRAINS STOP: WHERE THERE'S A BLANK, THEY DO NOT."

"Where the space is dotted the trains call; where a blank, thus ——, they do not." (Here is an example of this new arrangement, which, it must be confessed, is a little revolutionary of the accepted method.) "Infants in arms, unable to walk, free of charge.

"Where there's a stop, the trains will stop; where there's not, they won’t." (This is an example of this new arrangement, which, to be honest, is a bit of a departure from the traditional method.) "Infants in arms, unable to walk, ride for free."

"A passenger may claim the seat corresponding to the number on his ticket, and when not numbered he may take any seat not previously occupied.

"A passenger can claim the seat that matches the number on their ticket, and if the seat isn't numbered, they can take any unoccupied seat."

"Preserve your ticket until called for by the company's servant." (Fancy the passengers of 1904 requiring to be curbed in their propensity for throwing their tickets out of the window!)

"Keep your ticket until it's requested by the company's staff." (Imagine passengers in 1904 needing to be reminded not to toss their tickets out the window!)

"Do not lean upon the door of the carriage."

"Don't lean against the carriage door."

But by far the most surprising injunction to us nowadays, when the tips of railway porters show a tendency to expand instead of diminish, is this: "No gratuity, under any circumstances, is allowed to be taken by any servant of the company."

But the most surprising rule for us today, when railway porters seem to expect more tips instead of less, is this: "No gratuity, under any circumstances, is allowed to be taken by any servant of the company."

How incomprehensible to us nowadays, when not even Mr. Beit, Mr. Astor, or Mr. Carnegie owns his own railway vehicle: "Gentlemen riding in their own carriages are charged second-class fares."

How incomprehensible to us today, when not even Mr. Beit, Mr. Astor, or Mr. Carnegie owns their own train car: "Gentlemen riding in their own carriages are charged second-class fares."

How "Bradshaw" has grown from that day! It began with thirty odd pages; it is now some twelve hundred. The weight of the first little "Guide" was a couple of ounces—it now tips the scale at a pound and a half. And think of the immense labour involved in the production of each monthly issue. It taxes all the resources of a large staff of editors and printers—for are not "perpetual and minute changes taking place in the hours and places," which "have to be introduced often at the last moment"? Every single page has literally to be packed to bursting with type, not merely with words and numerals, but with characters and spaces—altogether three thousand to the page, or equivalent to a dozen ordinary octavo volumes. Every change, however trifling, inaugurated by the traffic superintendent of the smallest railway has here to instantly set down. New trains must be crowded in somehow into an already overcrowded page for there must be no "over-running." No wonder, then, that if "Bradshaw's Guide" is difficult to compile it is often equally difficult to understand. It has been called "a recondite treatise on the subject of railway times." From the earliest day its method has elicited the severest criticism from the wits. George Cruikshank and other wits called it an "Aid to Bedlam." Mark Lemon wrote innumerable skits in Punch, which his friend Leech illustrated. In one of these (May 24th, 1856) we have nearly two pages devoted to "Bradshaw—a Mystery," in which two lovers, parted by distance, seek to unite by means of the "Guide." They are utterly unable to discover when Orlando's train should depart and arrive. Both are plunged into the madness of despair. At last blind chance favours the lovers, and the fair one confesses:—

How much "Bradshaw" has grown since that day! It started with around thirty pages; it’s now about twelve hundred. The first little "Guide" weighed a couple of ounces—it now weighs a pound and a half. Just think of the incredible work that goes into producing each monthly issue. It takes all the resources of a large team of editors and printers—aren’t there “constant and detailed changes happening in the times and places,” that “have to be added often at the last minute”? Every single page has to be packed to the brim with type, not just with words and numbers, but with characters and spaces—all together three thousand per page, or the equivalent of a dozen standard octavo volumes. Every change, no matter how small, made by the traffic superintendent of the smallest railway has to be recorded here immediately. New trains have to be crammed into an already overloaded page since there must be no “over-running.” It’s no surprise, then, that if "Bradshaw's Guide" is hard to compile, it’s often equally hard to make sense of. It’s been called “a complex treatise on the subject of railway times.” From the very beginning, its method has drawn strong criticism from humorists. George Cruikshank and other humorists labelled it an "Aid to Bedlam." Mark Lemon wrote countless sketches in Punch, illustrated by his friend Leech. In one of these (May 24th, 1856), nearly two pages are dedicated to "Bradshaw—a Mystery," in which two lovers, separated by distance, try to reconnect using the "Guide." They’re completely unable to figure out when Orlando’s train should leave and arrive. Both are plunged into the depths of despair. Finally, by sheer luck, the lovers succeed, and the young woman confesses:—

"Bradshaw" has nearly maddened me.

"Bradshaw" has almost driven me crazy.

Orlando:      And me.
He talks of trains arriving that ne'er start;
Of trains that seem to start and ne'er arrive;
Of junctions where no union is effected:
Of coaches meeting trains that never come;
Of trains to catch a coach that never goes;
Of trains that start after they have arrived;
Of trains arriving long before they leave.
He bids us "see" some page that can't be found.
Henceforth take me not "Bradshaw" for your guide.
(Curtain.)

AN ILLUSTRATION BY LEECH FOR "BRADSHAW: A MYSTERY," IN "PUNCH."

AN ILLUSTRATION BY LEECH FOR "BRADSHAW: A MYSTERY," IN "PUNCH."


Golden Bars

A STORY OF THE AFRICAN TREASURE.

By Max Pemberton.

By Max Pemberton.

I.

I.

hey were talking of treasure in the parlour of the Three Tuns at Gravesend—old salts, every one of them, to whom five hundred pounds a year had been riches beyond desire. The precise inspiration of their eloquence chanced to be the money which had been smuggled out of Africa at the time of the war. Some said that it was all banked in France and Holland; others declared that a few paltry millions had gone to America. In the heat of the argument pipes were broken and glasses overturned. Gilbert Lorimer, a young officer on a Scotch tramp, who had been ashore on his captain's business, smiled often and said little; but he corrected old Crabb of the Margate service, and drew down upon himself that worthy's wrath thereby.

hey were talking about treasure in the lounge of the Three Tuns at Gravesend—old sailors, every one of them, for whom five hundred pounds a year was wealth beyond their wildest dreams. The topic of their passionate discussion was the money that had been smuggled out of Africa during the war. Some claimed it was all stored in banks in France and Holland; others insisted that a few measly millions had made their way to America. As the argument heated up, pipes were broken and glasses spilled. Gilbert Lorimer, a young officer on a Scottish cargo ship, who had been onshore for his captain's business, smiled often and said little; but he corrected old Crabb from the Margate service, earning himself the old man's anger in the process.

"There's more nonsense than not talked about a million of money," the captain had remarked, sententiously. The others agreed. Had anyone bestowed such a trifle upon them, they would have been at no loss how to handle it.

"There's more nonsense than not talked about a million bucks," the captain had said, with a decisive tone. The others agreed. If anyone had given them such a small amount, they wouldn't have had any trouble figuring out how to deal with it.

"I'd pop my lot in the Savings Bank," said Billy of the wherry, in parsimonious solemnity. Jack the waterman, however, declared that he would ferry his across the river and leave it to-morrow with the lawyers. Then the sage and learned Skipper Crabb delivered himself of the oracle.

"I'd put my money in the Savings Bank," said Billy from the wherry, with a frugal seriousness. Jack the waterman, however, insisted that he would row it across the river and hand it over to the lawyers tomorrow. Then the wise and knowledgeable Skipper Crabb shared his insight.

"A million weighs close upon five tons," said he.

"A million is almost five tons," he said.

"More than ten," exclaimed Gilbert Lorimer, quietly.

"More than ten," Gilbert Lorimer said quietly.

"Ah, here's Crœsus," was the captain's sly retort, "and I dare say," he put it familiarly to Gilbert, "that you are very much at home with sums like that. Suppose you make it champagne, young man?"

"Ah, here's Crœsus," the captain replied with a smirk, "and I bet," he said casually to Gilbert, "that you're quite familiar with sums like that. How about you turn it into champagne, young man?"

Gilbert laughed drily. He was a fine specimen of a sailor, and he would have been called handsome by the women in spite of the scar upon his cheek—an ugly gash which seemed to have a history behind it. A little reserved and proud, he had[Pg 162] listened to the talk of money with some contempt; but the captain's challenge drew him out, and he rang the bell impatiently for the barman.

Gilbert chuckled dryly. He was quite the sailor and would have been considered handsome by women despite the scar on his cheek—an ugly mark that seemed to tell a story. A bit reserved and proud, he had[Pg 162] listened to the money talk with some disdain; but the captain's challenge pulled him in, and he rang the bell impatiently for the bartender.

"Champagne, by all means," he said, "since the next that I shall drink will be in Sydney. As to your million, I know nothing about it; but I once owned some large part of one. What's more, I was careless enough to lose it."

"Sure, I'll have champagne," he said, "since the next time I drink it will be in Sydney. As for your million, I don’t know anything about it, but I once owned a big chunk of one. What's more, I was careless enough to lose it."

A solemn silence fell upon the company. Gilbert Lorimer raised his glass and gave them "To our next." The aged Captain Crabb surrendered at once to a master. I, alone, followed the young sailor from the room and asked him, at the river's bank, to let me have a story.

A heavy silence settled over the group. Gilbert Lorimer lifted his glass and toasted, "To our next." The old Captain Crabb instantly submitted to a master. I was the only one who followed the young sailor out of the room and asked him at the riverbank to share a story with me.

"Yonder's my ship," he said, indicating the anchor light of a large steamer. "She would be at the Nore before I had well begun."

"There's my ship," he said, pointing to the anchor light of a large steamer. "She'll be at the Nore before I've even had a chance to get started."

"Then why not write it——?"

"Then why not just write it?"

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

"I am handier with the gloves," said he.

"I’m better with my gloves," he said.

"Oh, but you can spin a plain yarn, I'll be bound."

"Oh, but you can tell a simple story, I'm sure."

"Well, as to that——"

"Well, about that——"

The great steamer sounded her siren and he leaped into the wherry. His last word was a cheery "So long." But he sent me the story of his treasure three months afterwards, and I give it here with scarce a line deleted or a phrase re-turned.

The big steamship sounded its horn and he jumped into the small boat. His final words were a cheerful "See you later." But he sent me the story of his treasure three months later, and I'm sharing it here with hardly a line removed or a phrase changed.

II.

II.

Every man on board the Oceanus—sometime a mail-boat to the South African ports—knew that we carried treasure to Europe, but what was the amount of it, or for whom we carried it, our captain, Joey Castle, alone could say. We had been chartered at Sydney for the purpose, being one of the fastest steamers in Southern waters, and we took in the bullion, chiefly in golden ingots, at Lorenzo Marques. Some did say that it was the property of a Dutch bank, which preferred the American flag to the German, for the Oceanus was under American colours, and a handier steamer of her tonnage I never sailed in. Grant you that the crew were a rough lot—niggers and Lascars, Poles and Swedes, with half-a-dozen Christian white men to put currants on your cake. Well, the owners were one of the safest houses in New York, and fat Joey Castle you might have trusted with the Bank of England itself. Not two cents did he care whether he had a hold full of diamonds or of doughnuts.

Every guy on board the Oceanus—once a mail boat for the South African ports—knew we were carrying treasure to Europe, but only our captain, Joey Castle, knew how much it was or who it belonged to. We had been hired in Sydney for this job since we were one of the fastest steamers in the Southern waters, and we loaded up on bullion, mostly in gold bars, at Lorenzo Marques. Some people said it belonged to a Dutch bank that preferred the American flag over the German one because the Oceanus was flying American colors, and I’ve never sailed on a better steamer of her size. It’s true the crew was a rough group—Black guys and Lascars, Poles and Swedes, with a handful of white guys just to add some variety. But the owners were one of the most reliable firms in New York, and you could trust fat Joey Castle with the Bank of England itself. He didn't give a dime whether he was carrying a hold full of diamonds or donuts.

"I'm going right through, gentlemen," he said to us at dinner the night we sailed, "and if any tin warship threatens me I'll make Europe laugh. Risk! Why, there's twenty times the risk in a roundabout at a fair! Let 'em stop me if they like—I'll put 'em through the goose-step before they've been two minutes aboard, as sure as my name's Joey Castle!"

"I'm going straight through, guys," he told us at dinner the night we set sail, "and if any tin warship tries to stop me, I'll have Europe laughing. Risk! There's way more risk in a funfair ride than this! Let them try to stop me if they want—I’ll have them doing the goose-step before they've even been on board for two minutes, as sure as my name is Joey Castle!"

Well, we didn't think very much about it, but there had been a lot of talk ashore concerning the British Government and how it handled suspicious ships entering or leaving Lorenzo Marques. I myself thought it not unlikely that we should have some trouble. To put it honestly, I didn't take the hook on the end of this Dutch bank line; and I just said to myself that our gold was Government gold, and that if it were found aboard of us all the Stars and Stripes between 'Frisco and Sandy Hook wouldn't be worth a red cent to us. We should have to pay out, and quick about it.

Well, we didn't think much about it, but there had been a lot of chatter onshore about the British Government and how it dealt with suspicious ships coming in and out of Lorenzo Marques. I personally thought it was pretty likely that we would run into some issues. To be honest, I didn't take the bait on this Dutch bank line; I just told myself that our gold was Government gold, and if it was found on our ship, all the Stars and Stripes between San Francisco and Sandy Hook wouldn't be worth a dime to us. We would have to pay up, and fast.

In this view I stood alone, however, and I must say that when we put to sea without let or hindrance, and were steaming next morning due south before a rattling breeze and with a splendid swell under us, I dismissed the subject as readily as the others and considered our port already made. That opinion lasted for ten days. On the eleventh day, at noon, we sighted a British cruiser on our port quarter. Poor old Joey Castle! He didn't say a word about the Stars and Stripes then. His topic concerned the nether regions. You shivered in your boots when he talked to the engineers. I was on the bridge when the nigger Sam cried up his news of the other ship; and while I was spying her through my glass Captain Castle himself came out of the chart-room and asked me what was there.

In this perspective, I found myself alone. I have to say that when we set sail without any delays or obstacles, and were heading due south the next morning with a strong breeze and a great swell beneath us, I quickly put the topic aside like everyone else and assumed we had already reached our destination. That thought lasted for ten days. On the eleventh day, at noon, we spotted a British cruiser off our left side. Poor old Joey Castle! He didn’t mention the Stars and Stripes then. Instead, he was focused on something else entirely. You felt uneasy when he talked to the engineers. I was on the bridge when Sam shouted out the news about the other ship; just as I was trying to get a better look through my binoculars, Captain Castle himself came out of the chart room and asked me what I saw.

"Looks like an ugly one, sir," said I; "a cruiser, I should say, of the second class."

"Looks pretty rough, sir," I said; "I'd guess it's a second-class cruiser."

He took the glass from my hand—I can see him now, fat and florid, and as plainly anxious at heart as a nervous man could be. I thought then of all his boasts the night we left Lorenzo, and I was really a bit sorry for him.

He took the glass from my hand—I can see him now, overweight and red-faced, clearly just as anxious inside as any nervous person could be. I remembered all his bragging the night we left Lorenzo, and I actually felt a little sorry for him.

"Do you think she means mischief, Mr. Lorimer?" he asked, with the glass still to his eye.

"Do you think she's up to no good, Mr. Lorimer?" he asked, with the glass still at his eye.

I said that he was the best judge of that.

I said he was the best person to decide that.

"These dirty Britishers have their finger in every pie," he went on, presently. "Well, we'll make 'em look foolish. What the deuce are they doing in the stokehold? Just let me have a word with Nicolson, will you?"

"These dirty Brits have their hands in everything," he continued after a moment. "Well, we'll make them look stupid. What on earth are they doing in the stokehold? Just let me talk to Nicolson, okay?"

His "word" was something to hear. A barge-master who had dropped his dinner overboard might have come up to Joey Castle at his best; but I doubt it. He had the ship doing sixteen knots before one bell in the afternoon watch. She was a Belfast-built mail-boat, with boilers and engines not twelve months old, and a better for the purpose we could not have chartered. By three bells it was patent that the cruiser gained nothing on us. Her smoke burned upon a clear horizon, but her stumpy funnel was no longer to be seen. The captain seemed as pleased as a schoolboy who has won a race—he ordered champagne for our mess and he talked as big as he had done when we sailed from Lorenzo.

His "word" was something to listen to. A barge captain who had dropped his dinner overboard might have come to Joey Castle at his best; but I doubt it. He had the ship going sixteen knots before one bell in the afternoon watch. She was a Belfast-built mail boat, with boilers and engines not even a year old, and we couldn’t have chartered a better one for the job. By three bells, it was clear that the cruiser wasn't gaining on us at all. Her smoke lingered on a clear horizon, but her stubby funnel was no longer in sight. The captain looked as happy as a schoolboy who just won a race—he ordered champagne for our mess and talked as grandly as he had when we left Lorenzo.

"Here's to a good pair of heels and hoofs for the Britisher," was his toast. "I'd like to see him stop me, by thunder. There'll be good money for this at Bremerhaven, and more to come afterwards. Fill your glass, Lorimer, and drink to a sharp eye on the next watch. Let him come aboard just for five minutes, and I'll teach him the French language as they speak it out 'Frisco way. It's a wonderful tongue there, Lorimer, a wonderful tongue!"

"Cheers to a solid pair of heels and hooves for the British!" was his toast. "I'd love to see him try to stop me, damn it. There’s good money to be made in Bremerhaven, and even more to come after that. Fill your glass, Lorimer, and let’s drink to being sharp-eyed on the next watch. Let him step on board just for five minutes, and I’ll teach him the French they speak in San Francisco. It’s an amazing language there, Lorimer, an amazing language!"

I did not doubt it. Spoken as Joey Castle speaks it, a harbour-master will take off his hat to you. What I was not so sure of was the Britisher's understanding of it. Many a ship sailing out of Lorenzo had been stopped and searched—so much was common gossip aboard. If the cruiser overhauled us, she would certainly find our million pounds' worth of ingots—marked "fruit" though they might be, kept in the great refrigerator for better security.

I had no doubt about it. Just like Joey Castle says it, a harbor master will tip his hat to you. What I wasn't so sure about was whether the British understood it. Many ships leaving Lorenzo had been stopped and searched—everyone knew that. If the cruiser caught up with us, she would definitely discover our million pounds' worth of ingots—labeled "fruit" even though they were hidden in the big refrigerator for extra safety.

Here was something more tangible than Joey Castle's French lingo. I did not know much about international law, but it was in my head that our ship would be sent to a British port and the gold aboard her handed over to the British Government. With the crew, I had a sense of personal honour in the matter. If it had been my ship I would have sunk the Oceanus before I hauled down my colours to any foreigner, let her flag be what it might. But what the captain was going to do I did not know; and thirty-six hours passed before I was any wiser. The afternoon watch taught me little. Now and then I saw the stumpy funnel upon the horizon; at other times there was nothing but the hand's-breadth of smoke to mark the cruiser's course.

Here was something more real than Joey Castle's French. I didn't know much about international law, but it was clear to me that our ship would be taken to a British port and the gold on board would be handed over to the British Government. With the crew, I felt a personal sense of honor about it. If it had been my ship, I would have sunk the Oceanus before I let down my flag to any foreigner, no matter what their flag was. But I had no idea what the captain was planning to do; and thirty-six hours went by before I learned anything. The afternoon watch didn’t teach me much. Occasionally, I spotted the short funnel on the horizon; other times, there was only a small wisp of smoke to show the cruiser's path.

On the following day she seemed to be playing a game with us. First she would show herself clear and threatening on the horizon; then we lost her again and were just breathing freely when up she pops, like a squatting hare, and has a good look at us. The see-saw worked on the captain like an overdose of French absinthe. He couldn't rest a minute anywhere. He swore and cursed, prayed and threatened, until I thought the men would mutiny and have done with it. That, however, was to come later on, when the gold fever fairly got hold of them. They were willing enough for the time being.

The next day, she seemed to be playing a game with us. First, she would appear clearly and ominously on the horizon; then we would lose sight of her and finally relax, only for her to pop up again, like a crouching hare, and take a good look at us. The back-and-forth affected the captain like too much French absinthe. He couldn't sit still for a minute. He swore and cursed, prayed and threatened, until I thought the crew might mutiny and end it all. But that would come later, once the gold fever really took hold of them. For now, they were willing enough.

"HE SWORE AND CURSED, PRAYED AND THREATENED."

"HE SWEARED AND CURSED, PRAYED AND THREATENED."

"What do you make of it now, Mr. Lorimer?" says the captain at supper-time. I answered[Pg 164] him just as bluntly as he had asked me.

"What do you think about it now, Mr. Lorimer?" the captain asks at dinner time. I answered[Pg 164] him just as straightforwardly as he had asked me.

"She's got the legs of you, sir—it seems to me that she's waiting for something or other. Perhaps it's only a watching job," I put it to him.

"She's got your legs, sir—it looks like she's waiting for something. Maybe it's just a watching job," I suggested to him.

"I was thinking the same. The little man in the cap waiting for the big man in the cocked hat. Well, I hope he'll keep himself cool. We'll give him a fever draught if he comes aboard. Just pass the whisky, will you?—my head's queer to-night; but there's a good deal in it—a great deal—Lorimer, and it's coming out by-and-by."

"I was thinking the same thing. The small man in the cap waiting for the big man in the fancy hat. I hope he stays calm. We'll give him a fever drink if he comes on board. Just hand me the whiskey, okay?—my head feels strange tonight; but there’s a lot on my mind—a whole lot—Lorimer, and it's going to spill out eventually."

I had no doubt of it—he had taken enough whisky that afternoon to start a bar. As for what was in his head, a madder scheme never came to any man whom fear had robbed of nerve and sense.

I had no doubt about it—he had consumed enough whiskey that afternoon to stock a bar. As for what was going on in his mind, a crazier plan never occurred to anyone who had lost their nerve and common sense due to fear.

"If the cocked hat wants to come aboard here, he shall," he said, presently; "that's my notion, Lorimer. Let him come aboard and hear the French lingo. We'll do the honours and then drum him out. You'll be standing by in the launch with as much gold as she'll carry in her coal-holes. The life-boats can take the rest. You and Nicolson and the 'fourth' must take charge of them. I'll pick you up next day and you'll have your compasses. There's not weather enough to hurt a toy yacht, and a night out will do you good. All this, mind you, if he has the heels of us and means to come aboard. But I don't believe he can make sixteen knots, and that's what we're making now."

"If the captain wants to come on board, let him," he said after a moment. "That's what I think, Lorimer. Let him come on board and hear the French talking. We'll treat him nicely and then send him off. You'll be waiting in the launch with as much gold as it can hold. The lifeboats can take the rest. You, Nicolson, and the 'fourth' need to handle them. I'll pick you up the next day and you'll have your compasses. There's not enough weather to harm a small yacht, and a night out will do you good. All of this, mind you, if he catches up to us and intends to come on board. But I don't think he can go faster than sixteen knots, and that's our current speed."

Well, he chuckled away over this wild notion just as though it had been a sane man's plan; and, fuddled as he was with the whisky, he kept repeating it until I was tired of hearing it. When Billy Frost, our young fourth officer, came down presently to say that the cruiser had picked us up again and was using her search-light, it was a relief to go on deck and tot the position up. My belief all along had been that the cruiser had the legs of us, and what I saw from the bridge confirmed my judgment. She stood now upon our starboard quarter—her search-light ran all over us in silvery waves like water washing down a rock-side. And yet, mind you, she did not challenge us, did not ask us a question; but just followed us, patiently waiting, I did not doubt, for some further instructions to be received in European waters. This doubt and uncertainty plagued our captain to the last point. "They shall come aboard, by Heaven," he said; "ten days more of this would kill me." I knew then how much he had at stake, and that it was no mere captain's wage which had tempted him to carry gold from the Transvaal. He was playing for a bigger sum of money than he had ever played for in all his life, and the game had robbed him of his man's common sense.

Well, he laughed at this crazy idea just as if it were a normal person's plan; and, as drunk as he was from the whisky, he kept repeating it until I was tired of hearing it. When Billy Frost, our young fourth officer, came down a little later to say that the cruiser had found us again and was using its searchlight, it was a relief to head up to the deck and check our position. I had always believed that the cruiser had the upper hand, and what I saw from the bridge confirmed my thoughts. She was now on our starboard quarter—her searchlight sweeping over us in silvery waves like water cascading down a rock face. Yet, mind you, she didn’t challenge us, didn’t ask us any questions; she just followed us, patiently waiting, I had no doubt, for further instructions to come in from European waters. This doubt and uncertainty weighed heavily on our captain until the last moment. "They shall come aboard, by Heaven," he said; "ten more days of this would kill me." I realized then how much he had at stake, and that it wasn’t just a captain's salary that had tempted him to carry gold from the Transvaal. He was gambling for a larger amount of money than he had ever risked in his life, and the stakes had clouded his judgment.

The cruiser's search-light contrived for a good hour or more to play all over us like a hose. It made the captain dance, I can tell you; and when they dropped it just upon eight bells in the morning watch, I saw that he had come to a resolution and that nothing would turn him from it.

The cruiser's searchlight managed to sweep over us for a good hour or more like a hose. It made the captain move around quite a bit, I can tell you; and when they switched it off right at eight bells in the morning watch, I could see he had made a decision and nothing would change his mind.

"We must get the brass overboard, Lorimer," he said; "this crew will turn ugly if the thing goes on. We'll make a beginning with the launch. Take Sam the nigger, Peter Barlow, and young Nicolson the engineer, and bear west for Ascension. I'll make them search us at dawn and turn back for you; keep your bearings as close as you can and take an observation every hour. We should pick you up by noon to-morrow—I'll mark the place on the chart. A cockle-shell could swim in this sea, and the launch will come to no harm. It's a great scheme, man, and there's few would have thought of it."

“We need to get the brass overboard, Lorimer,” he said. “This crew is going to get rowdy if this keeps happening. Let’s start with the launch. Take Sam, Peter Barlow, and young Nicolson the engineer, and head west for Ascension. I’ll have them search us at dawn and then turn back for you; keep your bearings as tight as you can and take a reading every hour. We should be able to pick you up by noon tomorrow—I’ll mark the spot on the chart. A small boat could handle this sea, and the launch will be fine. It's a great plan, man, and not many would have thought of it.”

I tried to argue with him, putting it that, even if the cruiser did search us, she would have no authority to take the gold; moreover, it would be an international question for the two Governments. He wouldn't hear a word of it.

I tried to argue with him, saying that even if the cruiser did search us, it wouldn’t have the authority to take the gold; besides, it would be an international issue for both Governments. He wouldn’t listen to a word of it.

"Let 'em wrangle," he said; "I'll hold the dollars meanwhile. The men will turn on me if I don't. Why, just look at it. They come aboard and find nothing but silver spoons. The report goes in that we are all right, and we steam to Bremerhaven without let or hindrance. It's mighty, man, just mighty; and I'll not be turned from it."

"Let them argue," he said. "I'll keep the money for now. The guys will turn against me if I don’t. Just look at it. They come on board and see nothing but silver spoons. The word gets out that we're in good shape, and we head to Bremerhaven without any trouble. It's impressive, really impressive; and I won't back down from it."

So he had his way. The cruiser fell back at the dark hour before the dawn, and we began to get the ingots of gold into the launch. This was one of Simpson's larger boats, carried by us especially to transport bullion expeditiously—part of the whole affair planned out from the beginning. Willing hands passed up the golden bars—we packed a fortune on the deck, and the men stood round about shivering with greed of the treasure. Let the scheme be mad or sane, I had to go through with it then; and I own up to a better opinion of it as the time went on. Nothing could be easier to a trained seaman than to keep such a course as the captain laid down[Pg 165] for us. We had compasses, sextants, and our navigation books. There was not wind enough to shake a judge's wig nor any omen of bad weather. Let us get away under cover of the darkness, and the rest would be child's play. The "if" was a big one. The light might strike upon us at any instant. I went about the deck with my heart in my mouth. Sometimes I covered my eyes with my arm, fearing to find the bright beams upon me. It was all or nothing—an hour's grace or a million sterling on board the British ship.

So he got his way. The cruiser pulled back in the dark hour before dawn, and we started loading the gold ingots into the launch. This was one of Simpson's larger boats, specially brought in to transport the bullion quickly—part of the whole plan from the beginning. Eager hands passed up the gold bars—we packed a fortune on the deck, and the guys stood around shivering with greed over the treasure. Whether the scheme was crazy or sensible, I had to see it through; and I must admit, I felt better about it as time went on. For a skilled sailor, following the course the captain set was easy enough for us. We had compasses, sextants, and our navigation books. There wasn’t enough wind to disturb a judge's wig, nor any sign of bad weather. We just needed to slip away under the cover of darkness, and the rest would be easy. But that “if” was a big one. The light could hit us at any moment. I walked around the deck with my heart racing. Sometimes I covered my eyes with my arm, dreading to see bright beams shining on me. It was all or nothing—an hour’s grace or a million pounds on board the British ship.[Pg 165]

Well, we lowered the launch with her heavy cargo of ingots—as many of them as we dared to put into her—and getting her away under shelter of the steamer we headed due west toward Ascension Isle. True, there was an ugly red glimmer from our funnel, but the furnace was under a half-deck, and our memory didn't run to lights, be sure of it. I had Sam the nigger with me, together with Nicolson the young engineer, and Peter Barlow for quarter-master; these were the hands named for my crew; and I was not a little astonished when we were well away from the steamer's side to hear the loud voice of Mike the Irishman—a lazy rogue I would gladly have left behind me.

Well, we lowered the launch with her heavy load of ingots—as many as we dared to put on board—and after getting her away under the cover of the steamer, we headed directly west toward Ascension Isle. True, there was an ugly red glow from our funnel, but the furnace was below deck, and we didn't keep track of the lights, that's for sure. I had Sam with me, along with Nicolson the young engineer, and Peter Barlow for quarter-master; these were the crew members I had chosen. I was quite surprised when we were far enough from the steamer to hear the loud voice of Mike the Irishman—a lazy guy I would have gladly left behind.

"THE BLINDING LIGHT SWEPT OVER THEM."

"THE BLINDING LIGHT SWEEPING OVER THEM."

"Why, Mike," cries I, "and how did you get here?"

"Why, Mike," I exclaimed, "how did you get here?"

"Please, your honour, I just dropped in," says he.

"Please, your honor, I just stopped by," he says.

"Then, if I had a rope's end, I'd make you drop out again!" says I.

"Then, if I had a rope, I'd make you drop out again!" I said.

"Aye, but, your honour," says he, "when was the Irishman born that had any liking for the water? Sure, I always loved ye from the first day I clapped these blessed eyes upon ye! 'I'll go aboard to take care of him,' says I, 'for I feel like his own mother's son!'"

"Yes, but your honor," he says, "when was there ever an Irishman who liked the water? I’ve loved you since the first day I laid these blessed eyes on you! 'I’ll go aboard to take care of him,' I say, 'because I feel like he’s my own mother’s son!'"

There was no time to argue with him. What with getting the launch away neatly, and being mortal afraid to find myself any minute in the path of the cruiser's search-light, I had too much to do to begin with a hullabaloo—and for that matter the situation was not one to set a man against companionship. There we were, the five of us, in a boat not built for ocean seas, running like a good one away from the ship that should have carried us to Europe and our homes. Let the search-light be clapped upon us, and the gold would be aboard the British cruiser within an hour. Or, in another case and a harder one, let the wind blow, and what then? The gold weighed us[Pg 166] down as it was, until even gentle seas splashed us as we lifted to them. A hatful of wind would sink us; a shoreman would have known that. I believed that it was the spin of a coin anyway; and just as I was saying it the cruiser showed her light again, and a great white arc fixed itself upon the distant steamer like a mighty river of molten radiance flowing out upon a darkened sea.

There wasn't time to argue with him. Between getting the launch off safely and being really scared of ending up in the path of the cruiser's searchlight, I had too much to do to start a fuss—and honestly, the situation wasn’t one to push a guy towards isolation. There we were, the five of us, in a boat not made for the open ocean, hurrying away from the ship that should have taken us to Europe and our homes. If the searchlight caught us, the gold would be on the British cruiser within an hour. Or, in a worse scenario, if the wind kicked up, what then? The gold was already weighing us down, making even gentle waves splash over us as we rose and fell. A strong wind could capsize us; anyone familiar with the shore would know that. I thought it was a toss-up anyway; just as I was thinking that, the cruiser shone its light again, and a great white arc illuminated the distant steamer like a massive river of molten light spreading over a darkened sea.

"Look at that for a lantern now," says Mike the Irishman, cowering before it. "'Twould see ye home from a waking, and no mistake about it. Just douk your head, sir, if you please. 'Twould be as well not to be on speaking terms with them when next ye meet."

"Check out that lantern now," says Mike the Irishman, shrinking back from it. "It could guide you home from a distance, no doubt about it. Just lower your head, sir, if you don’t mind. It’s probably best not to be on speaking terms with them the next time you meet."

I smiled at his notion that any amount of "douking" would save us from the cruiser's light, but instinctively I crouched down with the others. To me it seemed impossible that any freak of fortune could hide us from the cruiser's observation. There we were in the still sea, a black speck, no doubt, but one that a clever eye on a warship's bridge would never fail to spy out. Our own steamer, the Oceanus, was running north as fast as honest engines could drive her. She, too, appeared now to be just a shimmer of dancing lights—the captain showed every lantern he had got to divert the chase from the launch, and here he succeeded only too well.

I smiled at his idea that any amount of "douking" would keep us safe from the cruiser's light, but I instinctively crouched down with the others. It seemed impossible to me that any twist of fate could hide us from the cruiser's view. There we were in the still sea, a black speck, no doubt, but one that a sharp eye on a warship's bridge would never miss. Our own steamer, the Oceanus, was heading north as fast as its engines could go. It too seemed like just a flicker of dancing lights—the captain showed every lantern he had to distract the chase from the launch, and here he succeeded all too well.

Though it was all Lombard Street to a china orange that the cruiser marked us, she held on obstinately after the bigger game. Perhaps she believed that it was all a sham and that we had put off to make a fool of her. I never learned; but I could scarcely believe my eyes when the blinding light swept over them and still nothing happened. Were they all daft aboard her? It was really incredible.

Though it was all Lombard Street to a china orange that the cruiser spotted us, she stubbornly pursued the bigger target. Maybe she thought it was all a trick and that we had left to make a fool of her. I never found out; but I could hardly believe my eyes when the bright light passed over them and still nothing happened. Were they all out of their minds on that ship? It was truly unbelievable.

"The admiral's having his hair cut, I suppose," said Barlow the quarter-master, who watched the affair with me from a seat aft. "He's telling 'em to keep it short in the neck, sir—some day a dog will be leading him at the end of a string. Well, I don't make no complaint about that."

"The admiral is getting his hair cut, I guess," said Barlow the quartermaster, who was watching the scene with me from a seat at the back. "He's telling them to keep it short at the neck, sir—one day a dog will be leading him on a leash. Well, I won't complain about that."

"Better not, my man," said I, "if you wish to see the Oceanus again."

"Better not, my friend," I said, "if you want to see the Oceanus again."

"Oh, as to that, we're well enough off here, sir," he said, turning away his eyes from me; "though if we never saw Captain Castle again, I reckon we'd have meat and drink for the rest of our lives."

"Oh, about that, we're doing pretty well here, sir," he said, looking away from me; "but even if we never saw Captain Castle again, I think we’d have food and drink for the rest of our lives."

I looked at him sharply; he coughed and glanced down at the compass. This was the first time I quite understood how well the hands were acquainted with the cargo and its owners. The danger of the knowledge could not be hidden from me. Even the nigger Sam, with his blinking green eyes, ate up every word of our talk and smacked his lips over it.

I shot him a pointed look; he coughed and looked down at the compass. This was the first time I really understood how familiar the hands were with the cargo and its owners. I couldn't ignore the danger of that knowledge. Even Sam, with his blinking green eyes, hung on every word of our conversation and savored it.

"You buy barrel of rum and no mistake, sar," he chimed in, unasked. "You change your Sunday shirt on Monday and blarm the expense. We all very rich gentlemen, surely."

"You buy a barrel of rum, no doubt about it, sir," he added, uninvited. "You switch your Sunday shirt for a Monday one and complain about the cost. We're all very rich gentlemen, aren't we?"

I turned it with a laugh, though I was well aware of the reservation behind it. Happily, but for a bottle of brandy of my own, there was no drink on the launch. I had a revolver in my pistol-pocket, and I said that at the worst, which was then but a suspicion, I could keep both the nigger and Peter in order. Mike the Irishman might go any way; but Nicolson, the young engineer, could certainly be counted upon. To him I said a word when two of the hands had been ordered to turn in. His answer was reassuring, but more ambiguous than I liked.

I laughed it off, even though I knew there was some hesitation behind it. Thankfully, aside from my own bottle of brandy, there wasn't any alcohol on the launch. I had a revolver in my pocket, and I told myself that at the very least, which was still just a suspicion, I could manage both the black guy and Peter. Mike the Irishman could go in any direction; but I could definitely rely on Nicolson, the young engineer. I said a word to him once two of the crew were told to turn in. His response was reassuring, but more unclear than I wanted it to be.

"Oh," he said, "anything to help the Dutchmen. They'll miss this odd lot if we lose it—and, of course, we're all honest, Lorimer. Don't you be uneasy. I've no fancy for gilded firesides myself; besides," he added, "if we took our oaths that we had to jettison it, who'd believe us? Better go straight under the circumstances."

"Oh," he said, "anything to help the Dutchmen. They'll miss this strange group if we lose it—and, of course, we're all honest, Lorimer. Don't worry. I have no desire for fancy comforts myself; besides," he added, "if we claimed we had to get rid of it, who would believe us? It's better to just go under the circumstances."

I replied that there were no circumstances possible to make common rogues of us, and his cheery assent did much to deceive me. Counting upon him entirely, I let the launch simply drift while he lay down for a couple of hours' sleep, and afterwards I wrapped myself up in a blanket and managed to get some rest. When I awoke it was broad daylight. An immensely round sun fired the placid water with sheets of crimson splendour; the air came heavy from the Equator; a burning, intolerable day seemed before us. Restless and anxious already to be sure of our bearings, that the Oceanus might find us at noon, I bustled up almost as soon as I was awake; but the first thing I saw took my breath away, and I just stood like a man in a wonder-world to watch it. There amidships, in the well where the money was stored, Sam the nigger, Mike the Irishman, and Nicolson the engineer were grouped about a box of golden ingots, and so transported with the sight of them that they scarcely heard me. One by one they had laid out those shimmering yellow bars, each a fortune to such men; and they watched the[Pg 167] sunlight glittering upon them, and caressed them with gentle hands and feasted their eyes upon them. When I appeared, no man budged from his place or seemed in any way abashed. Evidently they were all agreed upon a purpose, and this Nicolson made known to me.

I said there was no way we could end up like common crooks, and his cheerful agreement almost fooled me. Relying completely on him, I let the boat drift while he took a couple of hours to sleep, and afterward, I wrapped myself in a blanket and managed to catch some sleep too. When I woke up, it was daylight. A huge sun set the calm water ablaze with red brilliance; the air felt heavy from the Equator, and a scorching, unbearable day lay ahead of us. Already restless and eager to figure out our location so the Oceanus could find us at noon, I got up almost right away. But the first thing I saw took my breath away; I stood there in awe, watching it unfold. There, in the middle of the boat, in the storage area where the money was kept, were Sam the Black man, Mike the Irishman, and Nicolson the engineer, all gathered around a box of gold bars and so mesmerized by what they saw that they barely noticed me. One by one, they had laid out those shiny yellow bars, each worth a fortune to them, and they observed the[Pg 167] sunlight sparkling on them, gently touching them and basking their eyes in their beauty. When I showed up, none of them moved or seemed embarrassed in any way. Clearly, they were all united in a plan, which Nicolson made known to me.

"Yes," he said, coolly; "we're counting up the dollars, old chap—divide on shore, you know—fair and square. Come, don't look blue. The Dutchman won't miss them, and old Joey's made his own bargain. We can rig up a tale between us and buy the crowd at Ascension—good joke, isn't it, Lorimer?"

"Yeah," he said casually, "we're counting the cash, my friend—split it on land, you know—fair and square. Come on, don’t look so down. The Dutchman won’t notice, and old Joey got his own deal. We can come up with a story together and get the crowd at Ascension—funny, right, Lorimer?"

"Why, yes," said I; "but, as my port's not Ascension, I don't quite see the point of it. Come, Nicolson, don't be a fool. Just put that lid on and help me to go over the chart. We mustn't keep the captain waiting—you know what he is."

"Sure," I said, "but since my port isn't Ascension, I don't really get the point of it. Come on, Nicolson, don't be stupid. Just put that lid on and help me go over the chart. We can't keep the captain waiting—you know how he is."

Very lazily, I thought, he put the lid on the box of ingots, and, laughing at the others, he came aft with me. When I took up the chart to make a dead reckoning by the help of his own calculations during my watch off, he laughed again in his peculiar way. "It's all right," he said; "due west for Ascension, as you wished."

Very lazily, I thought, he put the lid on the box of ingots, and, laughing at the others, he came back with me. When I picked up the chart to do a dead reckoning using his calculations from my watch, he laughed again in his unique way. "It's all good," he said; "due west for Ascension, just like you wanted."

"Nicolson," I said, quietly, "you've been playing a fool's game; what does it mean?"

"Nicolson," I said softly, "you've been playing a fool's game; what does it mean?"

He sat on the gunnel and looked me full in the face.

He sat on the edge and looked me straight in the face.

"Means that our port is Ascension," he said.

"That means our destination is Ascension," he said.

I kept my temper.

I controlled my temper.

"Nicolson," I said, "do you wish me to think you a scoundrel?"

"Nicolson," I said, "do you want me to think you're a jerk?"

"Think what you like; there are four in this launch who don't mean Joey Castle to touch these dollars again."

"Think what you want; there are four people on this boat who don't want Joey Castle to get his hands on these dollars ever again."

I turned away from him, wrestling with my temper.

I turned away from him, struggling to control my anger.

"'Bout ship!" I cried. Barlow took no notice whatsoever. Then my hand went to my pistol-pocket and I knew the worst. They had taken the revolver while I slept. I was one against four, and the launch was running over a calm sea to Ascension Isle and the discovery which inevitably awaited us there.

"'Bout ship!" I yelled. Barlow completely ignored me. Then my hand went to my pistol pocket, and I realized the worst. They had taken the revolver while I slept. It was me against four of them, and the boat was cruising over a calm sea toward Ascension Isle and the inevitable discovery that awaited us there.

III.

III.

We steamed all that day upon a fair sea, but at sundown the truth came out. We had not coal enough for another hour's run and were still a hundred miles from Ascension. I watched the faces of the men when Nicolson told them. They seemed to care nothing. The gold greed was upon them; the ingots were piled up everywhere about the launch and the hands hugged them as children, dearer than anything afloat or ashore. Nicolson got curses for his pains and went below again.

We sailed all day on a smooth sea, but by sunset, the reality hit us. We didn’t have enough coal for another hour of travel and were still a hundred miles from Ascension. I watched the expressions on the men's faces when Nicolson informed them. They didn’t seem to care at all. The desire for gold had taken over; the ingots were stacked all around the launch, and the men held them close like children, more precious than anything on land or sea. Nicolson received curses for his trouble and went below deck again.

"THE GOLD GREED WAS UPON THEM."

"THE GOLD GREED WAS UPON THEM."

I watched the scene gloomily from the stern—it was beginning to dawn upon me that no man would see land again; and when an hour and a half had passed and the engines of the launch suddenly stopped I could not call myself a pessimist. The hands themselves, awed by the mishap, began to talk of sailing ships which would pick them up and of a story they must have ready. Nicolson was to be the captain of a ship which had stranded; Barlow was his mate. They did not name me; and, as the day[Pg 168] is my witness, I believe they intended to murder me.

I watched the scene with a heavy heart from the back of the boat—it was starting to hit me that no one would see land again; and when an hour and a half had passed and the launch's engines suddenly stopped, I couldn’t even call myself a pessimist. The crew, shaken by the situation, began talking about sailing ships that would come to rescue them and a story they’d have to prepare. Nicolson was going to be the captain of a ship that had run aground; Barlow was his first mate. They didn’t mention me; and, as the day[Pg 168] is my witness, I truly believe they were planning to kill me.

You may think that this sent a man to his supper with a good appetite. Truth to tell, I lay down in my blanket at ten o'clock and never expected to see the sun again. A shadow passing by me, a voice, a whisper, made me start like a frightened hare. Once I found the nigger Sam bending over me, and I jumped up, wet through with perspiration. Even a child would have seen that these madmen, lost to all sense of reason, would never take me ashore with them. Then when would they make an end of it? Soon, I hoped, if it must be. The suspense was making an old man of me. Every evil glance that was turned upon me seemed like a warning anew. I believe to this hour that they would have shot me before dawn but for the wind, the truest friend a man ever had in the hour of his need. Yes, to the wind and the sea, twin brothers to a sailor, I owed my life. It began to blow about seven bells in the first watch, and by dawn the waves were running as they run on no other ocean but the Atlantic. Laden as we were, deep down in the seas, our chances of weathering the gale may be imagined. Had we still owned a fire the first wash over would have snuffed it out. The good launch staggered at every blow, like a boxer badly hit. I said that the gold must go—and not a man aboard who did not know that I spoke the truth.

You might think this sent a guy off to dinner feeling hungry. Honestly, I lay down in my blanket at ten o'clock, not expecting to see the sun again. A shadow passed by me, and a voice, a whisper, made me jump like a scared rabbit. Once, I found Sam, the Black guy, leaning over me, and I shot up, drenched in sweat. Even a child would have realized that these lunatics, completely out of their minds, would never take me ashore with them. So when would they finish this? Soon, I hoped, if it had to happen. The waiting was aging me fast. Every evil look directed at me felt like a new warning. I still believe, to this day, that they would have shot me before dawn if it hadn’t been for the wind, the best friend a guy could have in his time of need. Yes, I owed my life to the wind and the sea, two brothers to a sailor. It started blowing around seven bells in the first watch, and by dawn the waves were rolling like they do in no other ocean but the Atlantic. Given how loaded we were, deep in the sea, our chances of surviving the storm were slim. If we had still had a fire, the first wave would have extinguished it. The good launch staggered with every hit, like a boxer taking hard punches. I insisted that the gold had to go—and not a single man on board didn’t know I was speaking the truth.

I have witnessed some strange scenes in my life—niggers running amuck in St. Louis, French sailors among the drink in a panic, a liner sinking with more than a hundred women aboard; but for honest madness about money the scene on that launch defies my words. No sooner was it plain that we should sink if we could not raise her in the water than the men (but chiefly the Irishman and the nigger Sam) got the gold open again and fell on it, blubbering and raving like children. Drink they had from somewhere, that I was sure of—even Nicolson the engineer showed the whites of his eyes when he staggered up to them; and what with their terror of the sea, their greed of the gold, and the whisky they had drunk, they might have been raving madmen let loose from Bedlam.

I have seen some strange things in my life—people running wild in St. Louis, French sailors panicking while drinking, a ship sinking with more than a hundred women on board; but for sheer insanity over money, the scene on that launch is beyond my words. As soon as it became clear that we would sink if we couldn't keep her afloat, the men (especially the Irishman and Sam) opened up the gold and dove into it, crying and acting like kids. I was sure they had been drinking from somewhere—even Nicolson the engineer showed the whites of his eyes when he stumbled over to them; and with their fear of the sea, their greed for the gold, and the whiskey they had consumed, they seemed like raving madmen unleashed from an asylum.

I said that the launch could not last another hour. The shrieking of the wind, the monster green seas gathered up in walls of jade-like water, the great hollows into which we went rushing like a switchback, cascades of foam and spindrift, the scudding masses of cloud, they terrified these wretched men, and would have appalled the heart of the strongest. If we were to have any hope at all, the gold must go. Again I said it; and fearful for my own life, yet caring nothing what they might do to me, I stepped forward and addressed them.

I said that the launch couldn't last another hour. The howling wind, the massive green waves towering like walls of jade, the deep troughs we raced into like on a roller coaster, the sprays of foam and mist, and the fast-moving clouds scared these poor men and would have shocked even the strongest among us. If we were to have any chance at all, we had to get rid of the gold. I said it again; and feeling afraid for my own life but not caring what they might do to me, I stepped forward and spoke to them.

"This is your share and share alike, is it?" I cried—"the little bit that Joey Castle will not miss. Well, it's got to go overboard, my lads, and pretty soon about it. Nicolson, you're no fool; Barlow, you know how long the game can last. Do you want to live or die? It's come to that, as you pretty well see."

"This is what you think is fair, right?" I exclaimed—"the small amount that Joey Castle won't notice. Well, it has to go overboard, guys, and soon. Nicolson, you're smart; Barlow, you know how long this game can last. Do you want to live or die? It's come to that, as you can see."

They heard me in sullen silence. A big wave catching the launch amidships heeled her so far over that I thought she would never recover. It threw Nicolson off his feet; and as he fell and turned over my own revolver dropped from his pocket. You need not ask me if I snatched it up. It was in my hand and smoking before ten seconds had passed. And there was one man less upon the launch.

They listened to me in gloomy silence. A huge wave hit the boat sideways, making it tip so much that I thought it wouldn’t right itself. It knocked Nicolson off his feet; as he fell, my revolver slipped out of his pocket. You don’t need to ask if I grabbed it. It was in my hand and smoking within ten seconds. And there was one less man on the boat.

So it came about. The great Irishman, standing ankle-deep in the gold, leaped out upon me when the launch righted herself. What quite happened I can scarcely tell you, but I know that I felt his colossal arms crushing the life out of me and that I saw it was his hour or mine. Then a report rang loud in my ears, and I was free once more; while the man tumbled backward, clutching at the air; and the sea engulfed him, and there were four in peril where five had been. From that moment the fear of God, I do believe, fell upon the others. They neither spoke nor stirred for many minutes together. The terrible wind howled its wildest—the heavens were black as night. I said that the sea was with me, and, crying out to them to save themselves, I began to drop the ingots overboard.

So it happened. The great Irishman, standing ankle-deep in gold, leaped at me when the boat righted itself. What exactly happened, I can hardly tell you, but I know I felt his enormous arms squeezing the life out of me and realized it was either his time or mine. Then a loud bang echoed in my ears, and I was free again; the man fell backward, grasping at the air, and the sea swallowed him up, leaving four in danger instead of five. From that moment, I truly believe the fear of God fell upon the others. They didn’t speak or move for many minutes. The terrible wind howled at its fiercest—the sky was as dark as night. I said the sea was on my side, and, shouting at them to save themselves, I started throwing the ingots overboard.

One by one, each a fortune to a poor man, we cast the gold bars into the ocean. That which would have meant so much to us ashore meant nothing here in the face of death and the storm. And yet I could not but think of the pleasures this very dross (as it seemed there upon the high seas) would give to many a home, to honest toilers and starving children in the great cities I had known. Nevertheless, it must be swallowed by the green water, lost for ever upon the bed of the Atlantic. And moment by moment the launch rose higher and higher upon the mountainous seas, like a bird that has been weighed down but now is free. I began to tell them that we should make[Pg 169] Ascension Isle after all. I did not know that we should have no need to make it.

One by one, each bar worth a fortune to a poor man, we tossed the gold into the ocean. What would have meant so much to us on land felt worthless here in the face of death and the storm. Still, I couldn’t help but think of the joy this very scrap (as it seemed out on the open sea) would bring to many homes, to hardworking people and starving kids in the big cities I had known. Yet, it had to be swallowed by the green water, lost forever on the ocean floor. And moment by moment, the launch rose higher and higher on the towering waves, like a bird that had been weighed down but was now free. I started to tell them that we would reach[Pg 169] Ascension Isle after all. I didn’t realize we wouldn’t need to go there.

"THE MAN TUMBLED BACKWARD, CLUTCHING AT THE AIR."

"THE MAN FELL BACKWARDS, GRABBING AT THE AIR."

The last of the ingots had been cast overboard, the wind had begun to fall, when the British cruiser picked us up. There was no need for explanations. She had searched the Oceanus at dawn and seized her treasure before Joey Castle could get what was left of it away. She knew that we had ingots for our cargo, and she followed us westward. We went aboard her to laugh at the chagrin of her commander and to show him our empty well.

The last of the ingots had been thrown overboard, the wind had started to die down, when the British cruiser picked us up. There was no need for explanations. She had searched the Oceanus at dawn and grabbed her treasure before Joey Castle could take what was left of it away. She knew we had ingots as our cargo, and she followed us west. We boarded her to laugh at the frustration of her commander and to show him our empty hold.

"What you seek is a thousand fathoms down," said I, a little bitterly; "you don't need to ask me why."

"What you’re looking for is a thousand fathoms deep," I said, a bit bitterly; "you shouldn't have to ask me why."

"Mr. Lorimer," he cried, with a smile, "if all the gold in the world were in the same place, what a pleasant place this old globe would be to live on!"

"Mr. Lorimer," he called out, smiling, "if all the gold in the world were in one spot, what a wonderful place this old planet would be to live on!"

I knew what he meant—but, after all, if men weren't cutting each other's throats for gold they would be doing the same for shells or silver or other rubbish, as any philosopher will tell you.

I understood what he meant—but really, if men weren't stabbing each other for gold, they would just be doing it for shells, silver, or some other worthless stuff, as any philosopher would say.


Our Grandmothers' Fashion-Plates.

By Arabella Drysdale-Davis.

By Arabella Drysdale-Davis.

W hat philosopher being propounded the query, "Which are the most popular pictures in the world?" could reply other than "Fashion-plates"? Are they not rapturously studied and admired weekly by millions of women? Do they not elicit the furtive interest—not unmingled, perhaps, with astonishment—of millions of men?

W hat philosopher could be asked the question, "What are the most popular images in the world?" and not answer "Fashion-plates"? Aren't they eagerly studied and admired every week by millions of women? Don't they spark the secret interest—not without a bit of surprise—from millions of men?

"Grotesque forecasts of ephemeral plumes and deciduous fig-leaves," as a famous novelist, Kingsley, called fashion-plates, are only an invention of less than a century and a quarter ago. A lady of the olden time, who wished to learn the very latest mode in skirts, bodices, hats, bonnets, or shoes, betook herself at certain seasons to her dressmaker, where dressed poupées straight from Paris were on view. The making and dressing of these dolls was quite a business in the French capital before coloured fashion-plates came to oust them from favour in the closing years of Louis XVI.'s reign. Prior to this period drawings of fashionably-attired ladies had appeared from time to time in the magazines and periodicals devoted to the interests of the fair sex—such as the first in the present series, showing a lady in full dress for 1770—and these may have imparted to country cousins an idea of what was being worn in the Faubourg St. Germain and Mayfair—but the beau monde never relied on these.

"Grotesque forecasts of fleeting trends and temporary fashion," as a famous novelist, Kingsley, referred to fashion plates, are only an invention from just over a century ago. A woman from the past who wanted to learn about the latest styles in skirts, bodices, hats, bonnets, or shoes would visit her dressmaker during certain seasons, where dolls dressed straight from Paris were displayed. The creation and dressing of these dolls was quite a business in the French capital before colorful fashion plates replaced them in popularity during the final years of Louis XVI.'s reign. Before this time, illustrations of stylish women appeared from time to time in magazines and periodicals aimed at women—such as the first in this series, showing a lady in formal attire for 1770—and these may have given country relatives an idea of what was worn in the Faubourg St. Germain and Mayfair—but the high society never relied on these.

A Lady in Full Dress in Aug. 1770

A Lady in Full Dress in August 1770

It is probable that the earliest coloured examples were produced in 1784-85. In the latter year the Cabinet des Modes appeared in Paris, consisting of twenty-four parts annually, three coloured designs with each part. In England many years before we had had the Lady's Magazine, which had devoted much space to dress, but seems to have just missed the idea of fashion-plates, although its descriptions of current modes are often most diverting. "Dress," it says, in its very first number, "is like the sunshine introduced into the designs of Titian: it animates the figures and gives them all their embellishment."

It’s likely that the first colored examples were created in 1784-85. In the latter year, the Cabinet des Modes was released in Paris, consisting of twenty-four parts annually, each featuring three colored designs. In England, many years earlier, we had the Lady's Magazine, which dedicated a lot of space to fashion, but it seems to have just missed the concept of fashion plates, even though its descriptions of current styles are often quite entertaining. "Dress," it states in its very first issue, "is like the sunshine introduced into the designs of Titian: it animates the figures and gives them all their embellishment."

"The hoop or circumference of charms," we read in 1785, "is a most essential part of contemporary costume. The magnificence of the full-dress hoop carries with it a most noble and majestic appearance, and I hope will never be given up or hors de la mode as long as England can boast of such fine women as appear within the circle of a Drawing Room."

"The hoop or circumference of charms," we read in 1785, "is a crucial part of modern fashion. The grandeur of the full-dress hoop gives a noble and majestic look, and I hope it will never go out of style as long as England can boast of such fine women who grace the Drawing Room."

But the French Revolution burst into boudoirs and salons and "the hoop or circumference of charms" disappeared, and in the next few years was witnessed an entire change of style.

But the French Revolution stormed into private rooms and social gatherings, and "the hoop or circumference of charms" vanished, leading to a complete style change in the following years.

Here is a simple little afternoon dress for 1796: "The hair dressed in light curls and ringlets; Armenian turban, made of white and York flame-coloured satin, crossed in the front with two strings of pearls, and the ends[Pg 171] trimmed with gold fringe; a white ostrich and a blue esprit feather on the left side; Armenian robe of embroidered muslin, the train with a broad hem; full short sleeves; trimming of blond round the neck and at the top of the sleeves; tucker of blond; gold cord with two large tassels round the waist, tied at the left side; two strings of pearls, and a festoon gold chain with a medallion round the neck; diamond earrings; white shoes and gloves."

Here’s a simple afternoon dress from 1796: "The hair styled in light curls and ringlets; an Armenian turban made of white and flame-colored satin from York, crossed in the front with two strings of pearls, and the ends[Pg 171] trimmed with gold fringe; a white ostrich feather and a blue esprit feather on the left side; Armenian robe made of embroidered muslin, with a wide hem on the train; full short sleeves; trimming of lace around the neck and at the top of the sleeves; a lace tucker; a gold cord with two large tassels around the waist, tied at the left side; two strings of pearls and a festooned gold chain with a medallion around the neck; diamond earrings; white shoes and gloves."

FASHIONS FOR 1785 (THE EARLIEST COLOURED PLATE).

FASHIONS FOR 1785 (THE FIRST COLORED PLATE).

A RETURN TO SPARTAN SIMPLICITY, 1800.

A RETURN TO SPARTAN SIMPLICITY, 1800.

In 1800 we read that the newest fashion is "a simple blue tunic, bound by tassels at the waist." "Nothing is now so elegant as a straw hat: they are worn either ornamented with the flower called convolvulus or coloured like a shell." "Ribbons are worn either clouded or striped; the latter are nankeen."

In 1800, we see that the latest trend is "a simple blue tunic, cinched with tassels at the waist." "Nothing is as stylish right now as a straw hat: they can be adorned with a flower called convolvulus or dyed like a shell." "Ribbons are either patterned with clouds or stripes; the striped ones are nankeen."

LATEST PARIS MODES, 1802.

LATEST PARIS FASHION, 1802.

It is strange that, notwithstanding the horror which the conduct of the French had excited throughout Europe, and especially in England, there should be found any votaries of French fashions. It is even stranger that, while French modes were still worn with us, in France there was a general adoption, in 1802, of English fashions such as are shown herewith for that year. "The head-dress for undress," we read, "is frequently only a piece of muslin, sometimes enlivened with pearls. In full dress turbans are principally worn."

It’s odd that, despite the fear that the French actions stirred across Europe, especially in England, there are still followers of French fashion. Even stranger is the fact that while we continued to wear French styles, in France, there was a widespread switch to English fashions in 1802, as shown here for that year. "The casual headpiece," we read, "is often just a piece of muslin, sometimes decorated with pearls. For formal occasions, turbans are mainly worn."

Our next illustration forecasts the fashions for 1806. "Never was there a period that exhibited a greater variety of female decorations than the present; and it is as difficult to find a costume to condemn as to describe one that has a decided preference." Nevertheless we find men's large beaver hats already in vogue. What will ladies of 1904 think of the following: "Morning Walking Dress.—A plain muslin dress, walking length,[Pg 172] made high in front and forms a shirt collar, richly embroidered; long sleeves, also embroidered round the wrists and at the bottom of the dress; a pelisse opera coat without any seam in back, composed of orange blossom tinged with brown, made of Angola cloth or sarsnet, trimmed with rich Chincheally fur, tipped with gold. The pelisse sets close to the form on one side, fastened on the right shoulder with a brooch."

Our next illustration predicts the styles for 1806. "There has never been a time that showed a greater variety of women's fashion than now; and it is just as hard to find a style to criticize as it is to describe one that stands out." Still, we see men's large beaver hats already becoming popular. What will women of 1904 think of the following: "Morning Walk Outfit.—A simple muslin dress, walking length,[Pg 172], cut high in the front and featuring a richly embroidered shirt collar; long sleeves, also embroidered around the wrists and at the bottom of the dress; a seamless back pelisse opera coat made of orange blossom fabric shaded with brown, crafted from Angola cloth or sarsnet, and trimmed with luxurious Chincheally fur, accented with gold. The pelisse fits closely to the body on one side, secured on the right shoulder with a brooch."

EMPIRE GOWNS AND GEORGIAN BEAVER, 1806.

EMPIRE GOWNS AND GEORGIAN BEAVER, 1806.

It seems odd that there was ever a time when there were public defenders of false complexions for ladies; yet we find in La Belle Assemblée for March, 1806, a writer pleading in favour of rouge, "which may be rendered extremely innocent, and may be applied with such art as sometimes to give an expression to the figure which it would never have without that auxiliary. The colour of modesty has many charms; and in an age when women blush so little ought we not to value this innocent artifice, which is capable at least of exhibiting to us the picture of modesty? We ought to be thankful to the sex which, in the absence of estimable virtue, knows at least how to preserve its portrait."

It seems strange that there was ever a time when there were public advocates for women's makeup; yet we find in La Belle Assemblée for March, 1806, a writer defending blush, "which can be very innocent and can be applied so skillfully that it sometimes gives an expression to the face that it would never have without that help. The color of modesty has many charms; and in an age when women blush so little, shouldn’t we appreciate this innocent trick, which can at least show us an image of modesty? We should be thankful to the women who, in the absence of true virtue, at least know how to maintain their image."

A VIEW OF DIAPHANOUS DRAPERIES, 1809.

A VIEW OF SHEER CURTAINS, 1809.

In this fashion-plate for 1809 we see a lady very coolly attired in a white jaconot frock—somewhat scanty and diaphanous—and rejoicing in a gorgeous parasol. Here is the exact description:—

In this fashion plate from 1809, we see a woman dressed very casually in a white jaconot dress—somewhat short and sheer—and delighted with a beautiful parasol. Here is the exact description:—

"Promenade Costume.—A white jaconot muslin high dress, with long sleeves and collar of needlework; treble flounces of plaited muslin round the bottom; wrist and collar confined with a silk cord and tassel. The hair disposed in the Eastern style, with a fancy flower in front or on one side. A Vittoria cloak, or Pyrennean mantle, of pomona-green sarsnet, trimmed with Spanish fringe of a correspondent shade, and confined in graceful folds on the left shoulder. A white lace veil thrown over the head-dress. A large Eastern parasol, the colour of the mantle, with deep Chinese awning. Roman shoe, or Spanish slipper, of pomona-green kid, or jean. Gloves of primrose or amber-coloured kid."

"Promenade Outfit.—A white jaconot muslin dress that’s high-necked, with long sleeves and a needlework collar; layered frills of pleated muslin around the bottom; the wrists and collar are held in place with a silk cord and tassel. The hair is styled in an Eastern fashion, with a decorative flower in front or on one side. A Vittoria cloak, or Pyrennean mantle, made from pomona-green sarsnet, trimmed with matching Spanish fringe, elegantly draped on the left shoulder. A white lace veil is draped over the headpiece. A large Eastern parasol, the same color as the cloak, features a deep Chinese awning. Roman shoes or Spanish slippers made of pomona-green kid or denim. Gloves made of primrose or amber-colored kid."

SOMEWHAT SCANTY ATTIRE, 1809.

Minimal outfit, 1809.

One is perpetually surprised at the scantiness of the attire of those days. It offers such a contrast to the rotundity of the hoop or "circumference of fashion," or to the later crinoline. For 1809 bonnets have suddenly assumed gigantic dimensions—as in the picture herewith—but the question amongst the fair sex doubtless was, Will they last?

One is always surprised by how little people wore back then. It stands in stark contrast to the large hoops or the later crinolines. By 1809, bonnets had suddenly become enormous—as shown in the picture here—but the question among women was likely, Will they last?

A DAINTY LITTLE BONNET, 1809.

A cute little bonnet, 1809.

In turning over the thousands of fashion-plates of the first quarter of the last century one is constantly confronted by designs bearing such titles as "Costume for the Seaside," "Toilette for the Seaside," "Dress for the Seashore." Seaside in those days meant Margate, Weymouth, and Scarborough; and we naturally expect to find trim little frocks, accompanied by tight sailor hats, capable of withstanding the stiffest breeze. But instead of this we find transparent, flowing gossamers and top-lofty turbans, which would never weather the mildest gale.

In looking through the thousands of fashion plates from the first quarter of the last century, you constantly come across designs with titles like "Outfit for the Beach," "Attire for the Shore," and "Dress for the Coast." Back then, the seaside meant places like Margate, Weymouth, and Scarborough; so we’d expect to see fitted little dresses paired with snug sailor hats that could handle even the strongest winds. Instead, we find sheer, flowing fabrics and extravagant turbans that wouldn’t survive the lightest breeze.

AT FASHIONABLE MARGATE, 1810.

At stylish Margate, 1810.

A BOND STREET PROMENADE, 1810.

A Bond Street Walk, 1810.

About the same time we read: "As our families of rank are fast migrating either to their country seats or some fashionable watering-place, and as the Metropolis at this season offers little of novel elegance save an occasional display at Vauxhall, we shall follow the varying goddess to all her favourite haunts, and contemplate her fair votaries as they ramble on the sea-shore, saunter on the lawns, or lounge at the libraries, as they grace the déjeuné, animate the social party, or illume the theatre and ballroom."

Around the same time, we read: "As our upper-class families quickly move to their country homes or trendy vacation spots, and since the city offers little new elegance this season except for the occasional show at Vauxhall, we will follow the changing goddess to all her favorite spots and watch her beautiful followers as they stroll along the beach, walk on the lawns, or relax in the libraries, as they enhance the déjeuné, energize social gatherings, or light up the theater and ballroom."

Of our next illustration (1810) we may glean a notion from the following extract from a contemporary fashion letter:—

Of our next illustration (1810), we can get an idea from the following excerpt from a contemporary fashion letter:—

"Mantles and coats of green vigonia or merino cloth of various shades, from the sober hue of the Spanish fly to the more lively pea-green, have succeeded to the purple, which, though a colour most pleasing in itself, is now become too general to find a[Pg 174] place in a select wardrobe. Scarlet cloaks are no longer seen on genteel women, except as wraps for the theatres; the satiated eye turns, overpowered by their universal glare, to rest on more chaste and more refreshing shades. Mantles and pelisses are now considered more elegant when trimmed with gold or silver lace, or binding; or with black velvet, bound or laid flat, and which is sometimes finished at its terminations with a narrow gold edging of flat braid. Some are decorated with borders of coloured chenille."

"Mantles and coats made of green vicuña or merino fabric in various shades, ranging from the muted tone of Spanish fly to the brighter pea-green, have replaced purple, which, despite being a very pleasing color, has become too common to hold a[Pg 174] spot in a selective wardrobe. Scarlet cloaks are rarely seen on stylish women, except as wraps for the theater; the overwhelmed eye, tired of their widespread brightness, seeks out more subtle and refreshing colors. Mantles and pelisses are now seen as more elegant when trimmed with gold or silver lace or binding, or with black velvet, bordered or laid flat, sometimes finished with a narrow gold edge of flat braid. Some feature borders made of colored chenille."

BALLOON SLEEVES, 1811.

Balloon Sleeves, 1811.

Albeit every year sees the attire growing less scanty—even the fashions for 1811 display more generous draperies; besides which the latter are flanked and reinforced by huge muffs now coming into vogue and recently made familiar to us in Mr. Barrie's play of "Quality Street." Accompanied, as they occasionally were, by huge beaver hats, these Gargantuan muffs—which must surely have required the pelts of more than one fox to produce, if not of an entire bear—demanded all the attention from their fair wearers, as well as from the gallants of the day. The next illustration shows a carriage dress, conveniently short, for 1811.

Although every year sees the clothing becoming less revealing—even the styles for 1811 feature more generous draping; in addition, these are paired with large muffs that are becoming popular and were recently showcased in Mr. Barrie's play "Quality Street." Sometimes accompanied by oversized beaver hats, these enormous muffs—which must have needed the fur of more than one fox, if not a whole bear—demanded attention from both the women wearing them and the gentlemen of the time. The next illustration depicts a suitably short carriage dress for 1811.

A SIMPLE CARRIAGE DRESS, 1811.

A simple carriage dress, 1811.

GIGANTIC MUFFS À LA MODE, 1811.

GIGANTIC MUFFS À LA MODE, 1811.

VARIEGATED STYLES OF COIFFURE, 1816.

Varied hairstyles, 1816.

Coal-scuttle bonnets are likewise growing in favour, as may be seen by the picture at the top of this page. Still more interesting is the style of coiffure of the period. Nothing more fantastic, we venture to say, ever came out of the brain of the most imaginative coiffeur. We especially call the attention of those readers who inveigh against the over-elaboration of twentieth-century head-dressing to the rear view of the bottom right-hand elegant cranium. It resembles nothing more[Pg 175] closely than a bouquet of turnips, carrots, and other homely vegetables.

Coal-scuttle bonnets are also becoming popular, as you can see in the picture at the top of this page. Even more intriguing is the hairstyle of the time. We dare say, nothing more extravagant has ever come from the mind of the most creative hairstylist. We especially draw the attention of those readers who criticize the excessive complexity of twenty-first-century hairstyles to the rear view of the stylish head in the bottom right-hand corner. It looks remarkably like a bunch of turnips, carrots, and other everyday vegetables.

A CHARMING BACK VIEW, 1820.

A Charming Back View, 1820.

When we approach the "twenties" we are fain to perceive more gravity in the fashions of the day. Indeed, nothing could well be more grave—we might even say more awkward—than the back view of the (doubtless) charming lady of the above illustration. It certainly does not suggest the lightness and lissom grace of the earlier designs. What a great change the fashions have undergone since 1809 may be seen by the plate for 1829.

When we look at the "twenties," we can't help but notice a certain seriousness in the styles of the time. In fact, nothing seems more serious—we might even call it more clumsy—than the back view of the (undoubtedly) charming woman in the illustration above. It definitely doesn't convey the lightness and graceful elegance of earlier designs. The significant shift in fashion since 1809 is evident in the plate for 1829.

A VIEW IN HYDE PARK, 1829.

A VIEW IN HYDE PARK, 1829.

CHILDREN À LA MODE, 1829.

Kids in Fashion, 1829.

Here we doubtless confront just such a pair of fashionable ladies as are described in the pages of Dickens, Bulwer, and Disraeli, with their Liliputian ruffs—which fortunately did not become a permanent fashion—their leg-of-mutton sleeves, and quintuple rows of lace "insertion." We are fain to speculate upon the countenance of one of these pre-Victorian young ladies,[Pg 176] for it is wholly obscured by a magnificently-plumed "blush-concealer," as the coal-scuttle bonnets were facetiously called.

Here we undoubtedly encounter a pair of stylish ladies just like those depicted in the works of Dickens, Bulwer, and Disraeli, with their tiny ruffs—which thankfully didn't become a lasting trend—leg-of-mutton sleeves, and multiple rows of lace "insertion." We can't help but wonder about the face of one of these pre-Victorian young ladies,[Pg 176] as it's completely hidden beneath a magnificent plumed "blush-concealer," which is what people jokingly called the coal-scuttle bonnets.

In order that our fair readers may have a peep at the dress of the juvenile portion of the community in that same year, we give a spirited drawing from a French fashion journal. The costume may perhaps hardly commend itself to the children of 1904, but it doubtless appeared quite appropriate to the mammas of the time, as well as to the artist. As to the artists of these fashion-plates, it must be remembered that they were usually struggling young painters and draughtsmen, who were glad to get work of this kind, and many of them afterwards became famous. Both Doré and Meisonier drew fashions for the magazines and Cabinets des Modes of their day. Moreover, our own Hablot K. Browne ("Phiz") was responsible for many such, the accompanying plate for 1837 being attributed to him; while there is no doubt of John Leech's authorship of the fashion-plate for 1851, which we also reproduce.

To give our readers a glimpse of the children's fashion from that same year, we present a lively illustration from a French fashion magazine. The outfit might not appeal to kids in 1904, but it certainly seemed fitting to the mothers of that time, as well as to the artist. It’s important to note that the artists behind these fashion plates were often young painters and illustrators who were eager to take on this kind of work, and many later became well-known. Both Doré and Meisonier created fashion illustrations for the magazines and Cabinets des Modes of their era. Additionally, our own Hablot K. Browne ("Phiz") was responsible for many of these, with the accompanying plate for 1837 attributed to him; while there is no doubt that John Leech created the fashion plate for 1851, which we also include.

FASHION-PLATE FOR 1837. ATTRIBUTED TO "PHIZ."

FASHION-PLATE FOR 1837. ATTRIBUTED TO "PHIZ."


FASHION PLATE FOR 1851. DRAWN BY JOHN LEECH.

FASHION PLATE FOR 1851. DRAWN BY JOHN LEECH.


LADIES' FASHIONS, 1854 (THE BLOOMER PERIOD).

LADIES' FASHIONS, 1854 (THE BLOOMER PERIOD).

Before we approach the "sixties," with their extraordinary revival of the hoop or[Pg 177] crinoline fashion, we must remark on the extraordinary fashion-plate promulgated for the year 1854. What would the ladies say to such a tyrannical dictate of fashion to-day? It is inconceivable now; but many a fair dame and damsel seeing it in that year must inwardly have quaked with terror at the prospect of facing her beloved Adolphus in Bloomerian garb. Happily, the prophets proved false for once, and the fashion passed away, just as a year or two ago the threatened crinoline scare passed away with us. Crinoline had to run its course although not before it had been guilty of many enormities, as will be seen by the appended plate. The ladies' heads herein appear but as the apexes of pyramids; and the singular cut of the bodices and the rotundity of the young ladies' skirts appear to us, in this age, ludicrous.

Before we get to the "sixties," with their incredible comeback of hoop skirts and crinoline fashion, we need to note the striking fashion plate introduced in 1854. What would women think of such a strict fashion rule today? It seems unimaginable now; however, many women back then must have felt a wave of fear at the idea of facing their beloved Adolphus while dressed in Bloomer-style outfits. Fortunately, for once the predictions turned out to be wrong, and that fashion trend faded away, just like the crinoline scare we had a year or two ago. Crinoline had its moment, even though it was responsible for many fashion disasters, as you'll see in the accompanying plate. The ladies' hairstyles in the image look like the tops of pyramids; and the unusual design of the bodices and the round shape of the young women's skirts seem ridiculous to us in this era.

CRINOLINE AT ITS ZENITH. 1865.

CRINOLINE AT ITS PEAK. 1865.

On the whole, it may be our vanity and self-sufficiency, or it may be our superior taste; but to us it seems (and we trust the reader, on comparing these fashion-plates of our grandmothers with the last of our series that for 1904—will agree with us) that however our past generations dressed, and whatever Worth and Paquin have in store for the future, our English girl of the present has decidedly the best of the sartorial bargain.

Overall, it might be our pride and independence, or it could be our better taste; but to us, it seems (and we hope the reader, when comparing these fashion plates from our grandmothers with the latest ones for 1904—will agree with us) that no matter how our ancestors dressed, and whatever Worth and Paquin have planned for the future, our modern English girl definitely has the best deal when it comes to fashion.

SOMEWHAT NEATER THAN OUR GRANDMOTHERS (LADIES' FASHIONS FOR 1904).

SOMEWHAT NEATER THAN OUR GRANDMOTHERS (LADIES' FASHIONS FOR 1904).

(By courtesy of Messrs. Weldons, Ltd.)

(By courtesy of Weldons, Ltd.)


A Willing Scape-Goat.

By S. B. Robinson.

By S. B. Robinson.

J Jack Selden only half suppressed an exclamation of angry despair by a simulated fit of coughing, as he read at breakfast the solitary letter that had fallen to his share from the mail-bag. It was not pleasant reading: it was a thinly-veiled command to pay, within three days, a card and betting debt to the tune of two hundred pounds.

J Jacknowledged Selden barely held back an exclamation of frustrated anger with a fake coughing fit as he read the only letter that had come for him in the mail during breakfast. It wasn’t good news: it was a thinly disguised order to pay off a card and betting debt of two hundred pounds within three days.

He raised his face, from which the colour had fled, and glanced furtively round at the other occupants of the table, as he crushed the letter into his pocket.

He lifted his face, which had lost all color, and looked around nervously at the other people at the table as he stuffed the letter into his pocket.

His father, Dr. Selden, a tall, grey, ascetic-looking man—blind for some years through a disease of the optic nerve—had not noticed the exclamation; neither had Madge Westbrook, his fiancée, a handsome girl, who chanced to be too deeply occupied with her duties of hostess, in the absence of Miss Selden, the doctor's sister. Cyril Wayne, a fair, resolute-looking young fellow of Jack's age, the doctor's amanuensis, was the only one of the trio who had perceived the trouble.

His father, Dr. Selden, a tall, gray, serious-looking man—blind for several years due to an issue with his optic nerve—hadn’t noticed the shout; neither had Madge Westbrook, his fiancée, a beautiful girl who happened to be too busy with her responsibilities as hostess in Miss Selden's absence, the doctor's sister. Cyril Wayne, a light-haired, determined-looking young man of Jack's age and the doctor's assistant, was the only one in the group who had noticed the problem.

Jack dropped his eyes guiltily, and made a show of continuing his meal while he mentally reviewed the situation. It seemed to be a desperate one, and he cursed his fate. He could expect no assistance from his father. A college career that had resulted in nothing but heavy debts was too fresh in his memory for that. Jack had been told by his exasperated parent that never again would he receive assistance beyond his ample allowance; and, further, that the bulk of the property would go to Madge, the doctor's niece. Jack could only, in a sense, become his father's heir by marrying his cousin when she came of age.

Jack looked down, feeling guilty, and pretended to keep eating while he mentally went over the situation. It seemed pretty hopeless, and he cursed his luck. He couldn't expect any help from his father. The recent college experience that left him with nothing but huge debts was too fresh in his mind for that. His frustrated dad had told him that he wouldn't get any more support beyond his generous allowance; plus, most of the inheritance would go to Madge, the doctor's niece. Jack could only really become his father's heir by marrying his cousin when she turned of age.

At the time this arrangement had been made Madge had acquiesced to her share in it without any effort and, indeed, without much thought. It pleased her uncle, and that had been enough to decide her. As for Jack, he would have preferred a free hand; but since he was not to have it he consoled himself with the thought that Madge was a very presentable encumbrance.

At the time this arrangement was made, Madge had gone along with her part in it without much struggle and really without much thought. It made her uncle happy, and that was enough for her. As for Jack, he would have preferred to have complete control; but since that wasn’t the case, he comforted himself with the idea that Madge was a pretty decent partner to have.

But the arrival of Cyril Wayne at Highbank—the country residence which the doctor had occupied since his blindness—had opened a new chapter in Madge's uneventful life. The new-comer, intelligent, accomplished, masterful, made a startling contrast to the weak-willed, illiterate Jack, who was intellectually lost when he ventured outside the precincts of the stable.

But the arrival of Cyril Wayne at Highbank—the country house where the doctor had lived since going blind—opened a new chapter in Madge's quiet life. The newcomer, smart, skilled, and confident, was a striking contrast to the weak-willed, uneducated Jack, who was completely out of his depth when he stepped outside the stable.

The result of the companionship into which Madge and Cyril insensibly drifted was as inevitable as the course of time. There was no one to warn them of the danger. The doctor could not see it; Miss Selden was too deeply engrossed in her charities, and Jack in his own affairs. There came a moment then when the pair found out for themselves how imperceptible is the boundary sometimes that separates friendship and love. Madge discovered with horror that her thoughtless promise was repugnant to her, and Cyril that he was in love with another man's betrothed! The pleasant intercourse was broken from that moment, without a word of explanation on either side.

The bond that Madge and Cyril unintentionally fell into was as unavoidable as the passing of time. No one was there to alert them to the risk. The doctor was oblivious, Miss Selden was too caught up in her charitable work, and Jack was focused on his own issues. Then came a moment when they realized just how subtle the line can be between friendship and love. Madge was horrified to find that her casual promise was distasteful to her, while Cyril realized he had fallen for another man's fiancée! From that point on, their enjoyable interactions ceased without a single word of explanation from either of them.

With Cyril Wayne this discovery could only have one result: he immediately commenced his preparations for leaving Highbank, sore in heart and self-respect.

With Cyril Wayne, this discovery could only lead to one outcome: he immediately began preparing to leave Highbank, hurt in his heart and self-esteem.

This morning at breakfast Jack's stifled exclamation had warned him that some mischief was afoot, and he was anxious to know what it was. What concerned Jack concerned Madge, alas! When the meal was concluded, instead of at once following the doctor to his study he stepped through the open French window on to the terrace, where the enfant prodigue had already preceded him.

This morning at breakfast, Jack's muffled exclamation had alerted him that something was up, and he was eager to find out what it was. What worried Jack also worried Madge, unfortunately! Once the meal was over, instead of immediately following the doctor to his study, he stepped through the open French window onto the terrace, where the enfant prodigue was already waiting for him.

He was standing at the stone balustrade reperusing his letter. When he heard Cyril's footsteps on the flags behind him he started, crushed the paper in his hand, and turned round.

He was standing at the stone railing, reviewing his letter. When he heard Cyril's footsteps on the pavement behind him, he jumped, crumpled the paper in his hand, and turned around.

"Jack, I want to speak to you for a few moments," said Cyril, as he advanced.

"Jack, I’d like to talk to you for a few minutes," Cyril said as he approached.

"What's up?" asked Jack, shortly. He thrust the letter into his pocket and took out his pipe.

"What's up?" Jack asked briefly. He shoved the letter into his pocket and pulled out his pipe.

"Well——" Cyril hesitated a moment to ransack his brain for some reasonable pretext; then it occurred to him that it was nearly a certainty his listener's trouble was a pecuniary one. To feign a like predicament for himself might evoke Jack's confidence.

"Well——" Cyril paused for a moment to search his mind for a good excuse; then it struck him that it was almost certain his listener's issue was money-related. Pretending to be in a similar situation might earn Jack's trust.

"Well," said he, "I want you to lend me[Pg 179] twenty-five pounds. I'm hard pressed for it at this moment."

"Well," he said, "I need you to lend me[Pg 179] twenty-five pounds. I'm in a tough spot right now."

Madge had approached the window to speak to Jack. She caught Cyril Wayne's remark, and, drawing back at once, turned away unperceived by both of the young men.

Madge had stepped up to the window to talk to Jack. She heard Cyril Wayne's comment and, immediately pulling back, turned away without either of the young men noticing her.

Jack fell an easy prey to the trap that had been laid for him. He gazed at Cyril in astonishment and let the match he had lighted die out in his hand.

Jack easily fell into the trap that had been set for him. He looked at Cyril in disbelief and let the match he had lit go out in his hand.

"HE GAZED AT CYRIL IN ASTONISHMENT."

"HE STARED AT CYRIL IN AMAZEMENT."

"Lend you twenty-five pounds? Great Scot!" he exclaimed.

"Lend you twenty-five pounds? Are you serious?" he exclaimed.

"Yes."

Yes.

"Twenty-five pounds! You've come to the wrong shop this time, old man!" Then he suddenly lowered his voice and bent his head forward, anxiously. "Can you tell me where I can get just eight times that amount?" he asked. "I want it badly."

"Twenty-five pounds! You’ve picked the wrong store this time, old man!" Then he suddenly lowered his voice and leaned in, looking anxious. "Can you tell me where I can get just eight times that amount?" he asked. "I really need it."

"Oh! So that is the reason for the letter you received just now?"

"Oh! So that’s why you just got that letter?"

Jack nodded his head and flushed.

Jack nodded and blushed.

"Two hundred pounds!" exclaimed Cyril, aghast. "Let me hear the whole business," he continued. "I can't lend you the money, but I may be able to suggest something."

"Two hundred pounds!" Cyril exclaimed, shocked. "Tell me the whole story," he continued. "I can't lend you the money, but I might have a suggestion."

It was the same old story of betting and cards. Cyril had heard it all before, in the same stumbling phraseology of contrition. "And the brute gives me only three days—three days, or he will write to the governor," concluded Jack, turning suddenly savage.

It was the same old story of gambling and cards. Cyril had heard it all before, in the same awkward way of expressing regret. "And the jerk gives me just three days—three days, or he will contact the governor," Jack finished, suddenly becoming aggressive.

"Then forestall him," replied Cyril, "for as far as I can see there is no remedy but to ask your father to help you out of the mire once more."

"Then stop him," replied Cyril, "because as far as I can tell, the only solution is to ask your dad to help you out of this mess again."

"Ask the governor? You can just bet I sha'n't do that," said Jack, sullenly. He thrust his hands deep into his pockets and stared hard at the ground.

"Ask the governor? You can bet I’m not doing that," Jack said, sulkily. He shoved his hands deep into his pockets and glared at the ground.

"Then, no money-lenders," replied Cyril. "It will only make bad worse. Come!" He caught Jack by the arm. "Make a clean breast of it to your father. He has much more than the sum you require in the house at present, and you may not find him so difficult as you imagine."

"Then, no money-lenders," Cyril replied. "That will just make things worse. Come on!" He grabbed Jack by the arm. "Be honest with your dad. He has a lot more than what you need right now at home, and you might find he's not as hard to talk to as you think."

Jack started. More money than he required for his wants in the house! So near him! Oh, if he only had it! He shook his arm free with impatience.

Jack jumped. More money than he needed for what he wanted in the house! So close to him! Oh, if he only had it! He shook his arm free in frustration.

"No, no, I sha'n't do that," said he.

"No, no, I won't do that," he said.

"Very well," said Cyril. "But you will do nothing without consulting me? Is that understood?"

"Alright," Cyril said. "But you won’t do anything without checking with me first? Got it?"

Jack nodded his head and, turning quickly, stared blindly across the fields that sloped and stretched from the terrace. He didn't see them. His brain was working just then as it had never worked before. Cyril's words about the money had raised a sudden storm of temptation in him which seemed to carry him out of himself. He must try to think—to decide.

Jack nodded and quickly turned, staring blankly across the fields that sloped and extended from the terrace. He didn’t really see them. His mind was racing like it never had before. Cyril's comments about the money had sparked a wave of temptation within him that felt like it was pulling him away from himself. He needed to focus—to make a decision.

At midnight Cyril turned in, but could not sleep; his thoughts were too busily occupied with Madge, Jack, and the present uncertainty of his own future. He had heard the clock in the little sitting-room adjoining chime every hour from midnight to three. Then a strange thing happened. As he lay broad awake in the dark, a slender pencil of[Pg 180] yellow light stole across the carpet from his door. Jack's room was next to his. He heard no sound in the corridor, though he sat up in his bed and listened intently. The pencil of light remained stationary a few moments, then wavered, and finally, sweeping slowly round the room, disappeared.

At midnight, Cyril went to bed but couldn’t sleep; his mind was too busy thinking about Madge, Jack, and the uncertainty of his own future. He heard the clock in the small sitting room next door chime every hour from midnight to three. Then something unusual happened. As he lay wide awake in the dark, a narrow beam of[Pg 180] yellow light crept across the carpet from his door. Jack's room was next to his. He didn’t hear any sounds in the hallway, even though he sat up in his bed and listened closely. The beam of light stayed still for a moment, then flickered, and finally, slowly sweeping around the room, disappeared.

Something prompted Cyril to rise and investigate. Putting on his dressing-gown and slippers, he noiselessly crossed his room and looked out. The feeble yellow light was dancing on the ceiling of the corridor, but the bearer of it, unseen, was already descending the broad oak staircase.

Something made Cyril get up and check what was happening. He put on his robe and slippers, then quietly walked across his room and looked out. The dim yellow light flickered on the ceiling of the hallway, but the person holding it, unseen, was already going down the wide oak staircase.

Cyril hurried quietly along the corridor and, looking over the balustrade, saw Jack. He was at the foot of the stairs, and about to enter the lower corridor.

Cyril hurried quietly down the hallway and, peering over the railing, saw Jack. He was at the bottom of the stairs, just about to enter the lower hallway.

Cyril remained where he was in the darkness a few moments, when the light began to reappear and a cool breath of air swept up the stair.

Cyril stayed in the darkness for a few moments, then the light started to come back, and a cool breeze blew up the stairs.

Jack must have opened the French window which gave access to the garden. He now approached the foot of the stair with stealthy tread; but, instead of mounting it, he passed on in the direction of the other wing.

Jack must have opened the French window that led to the garden. He now approached the bottom of the stairs quietly; but instead of going up, he continued on toward the other wing.

Cyril felt instinctively that something was wrong, and descending the stairs he followed in Jack's wake. Turning the corner of the corridor he was just in time to see the young man insert a key in the lock of the study door, and then enter.

Cyril sensed that something was off, and as he went down the stairs, he followed Jack. When he turned the corner in the hallway, he was just in time to see the young man put a key in the lock of the study door and then go inside.

By the time Cyril had arrived Jack had placed his candle on the writing-table and was stooping, with his back to the door, in front of his lather's safe, which he had just opened.

By the time Cyril arrived, Jack had set his candle on the writing table and was bent over, facing away from the door, in front of his father's safe, which he had just opened.

This safe was of peculiar construction. For the convenience of the doctor it opened by means of the simple pressure of a small button in the wainscot. But the room in itself was a safe, for the door was of steel with a powerful lock, and the one window was heavily shuttered within and barred without.

This safe had a unique design. For the doctor's convenience, it opened with just a press of a small button in the paneling. However, the room itself was like a safe, as the door was made of steel with a strong lock, and the single window was securely shuttered from the inside and barred from the outside.

All unconscious of a watcher, Jack was cautiously engaged in disconnecting the wires switched on to an alarm in the doctor's room above, when Cyril, unable to contain his feelings any longer, stepped forward.

All unaware of being watched, Jack was carefully working on disconnecting the wires connected to an alarm in the doctor's room above when Cyril, unable to hold back his emotions any longer, stepped forward.

"JACK WAS CAUTIOUSLY ENGAGED IN DISCONNECTING THE WIRES."

"Jack was carefully working on disconnecting the wires."

"Jack!" he exclaimed, sternly, "what is the meaning of this?"

"Jack!" he said firmly, "what’s going on here?"

Jack bounded to his feet in horror. His hand fell nervelessly from the stud he had been manipulating, and, catching in one of the drawers, drew it partially open. It was sufficient to actuate the mechanism. A faint whirr in the room above responded to the movement of the drawer; and at the same time the study door, as if impelled by an invisible hand, swung quickly to and closed with a faint click.

Jack sprang to his feet in shock. His hand dropped limply from the knob he had been turning, and as he stumbled, it caught on one of the drawers, pulling it partially open. This was enough to trigger the mechanism. A faint whirring sound from the room above responded to the movement of the drawer, and at the same time, the study door, as if pushed by an unseen force, swung shut quickly with a soft click.

The two young men were prisoners. There was no means of egress except by the door, and that could only be opened now from the outside. The doctor's burglar trap had fulfilled its purpose admirably.

The two young men were prisoners. There was no way out except through the door, and that could only be opened now from the outside. The doctor's burglar trap had done its job perfectly.

For the space of two or three moments the pair stood motionless facing each other, Jack had gripped the back of the doctor's study chair and was staring with haggard eyes at the door. Then suddenly, with a[Pg 181] half-frenzied exclamation, he threw himself at it and tore desperately with his fingers at its smooth, hard surface. It was of no use. He fell back with a groan of despair and, dropping heavily into a chair, covered his face with his hands.

For a couple of moments, the two stood still, facing each other. Jack had grabbed the back of the doctor’s study chair and was staring with exhausted eyes at the door. Then suddenly, with a[Pg 181] half-crazed shout, he threw himself at the door and frantically clawed at its smooth, hard surface. It didn’t work. He fell back with a groan of despair and, dropping heavily into a chair, covered his face with his hands.

"Good Heaven! My father!—Madge! What will they think of me?" said he, hoarsely, as he passed his hand over his damp forehead. "Oh, I must have been mad—mad!"

"Good heavens! My dad!—Madge! What are they going to think of me?" he said hoarsely, wiping the sweat off his forehead. "Oh, I must have been insane—insane!"

Cyril Wayne looked down at the wretched Jack, half pitying, half despising him. Was this crouching, would-be thief to become Madge's husband? What a match! Was it not for the best that the innocent girl should be undeceived before it was too late? But the cruelty of it! He shrank involuntarily from the idea of witnessing the death-blow that was to be dealt at her affection. He pictured to himself a misery, an anguish, a hundred-fold greater than this cowering wretch was capable of feeling. Oh, it was impossible!

Cyril Wayne looked down at the miserable Jack, feeling a mix of pity and disgust. Was this cowardly would-be thief really going to be Madge's husband? What a terrible match! Wasn't it better for the innocent girl to find out the truth before it was too late? But it was so cruel! He instinctively recoiled at the thought of seeing the heartbreak that would shatter her feelings. He imagined a pain, a suffering, a hundred times worse than what this pathetic loser could ever feel. Oh, it just couldn't happen!

"Jack!" said he, stooping suddenly and shaking the abject figure by the shoulder. "Look up, man! Do you hear?"

"Jack!" he said, bending down abruptly and shaking the pitiful figure by the shoulder. "Look up, man! Are you listening?"

Jack lifted his head and stared at Cyril stupidly.

Jack raised his head and stared blankly at Cyril.

"Just collect your wits and listen to me," said Cyril, imperiously, as he fixed Jack's gaze with his own. "If you get out of this scrape scot-free—you understand?"—Jack nodded hungrily—"will you swear never to touch a card or back a horse again?"

"Just gather your thoughts and listen to me," Cyril said authoritatively, locking his gaze onto Jack's. "If you get out of this situation without any consequences—you understand?" Jack nodded eagerly. "Will you promise never to play cards or bet on horses again?"

"Get out of it? Oh, Wayne—Cyril, old man, how? How?" implored Jack, with trembling lips, half rising from his seat.

"Get out of it? Oh, Wayne—Cyril, old man, how? How?" begged Jack, his lips shaking, as he half stood up from his seat.

Cyril pushed him back impatiently. "That is not the answer I want," said he. He repeated his question. "Do you swear?" he asked. "Quick! Quick, man! I can hear footsteps. A moment more and it won't matter what you say."

Cyril pushed him back impatiently. "That's not the answer I need," he said. He repeated his question. "Do you swear?" he asked. "Hurry! Hurry, man! I can hear footsteps. In a moment, it won't matter what you say."

"Yes, yes, I swear, I swear!" repeated Jack, fervently, as he gulped down something that had risen in his throat.

"Yeah, yeah, I swear, I swear!" Jack repeated passionately, as he swallowed something that had come up in his throat.

"Very good!" Cyril's grasp closed like a steel vice on his shoulder. "Jack Selden," continued the young man, sternly, "what I am going to do I shall do for Madge's—your cousin's—sake; but if you fail to keep that oath you have just made, do you know that you will be the meanest, pitifullest hound that ever walked God's earth? If you do fail—" he paused, "well, never cross my path, that's all. Now rouse up. Look like yourself, man; they are here."

"Very good!" Cyril's grip tightened on his shoulder like a steel vise. "Jack Selden," the young man continued sternly, "what I'm about to do is for Madge's—your cousin's—sake; but if you break that oath you just made, do you realize you will be the lowest, most pathetic hound that ever walked this earth? If you do fail—" he paused, "well, just don’t come near me again, that’s all. Now get yourself together. Look like yourself, man; they are here."

It was true. There was a sound of slippered feet outside the study door. Jack rose from his chair and stood behind it, his face drawn, his eyes roving. He felt sick with the fear clutching at his heart.

It was true. There was a sound of slippered feet outside the study door. Jack got up from his chair and stood behind it, his face tense, his eyes darting around. He felt nauseous from the fear gripping his heart.

"Not a word from you," whispered Cyril, rapidly; "leave everything to me."

"Not a word from you," Cyril whispered quickly. "Just leave everything to me."

There was the sharp click of a pistol-trigger outside; a pause; and then the study door was flung wide open. In the corridor stood the doctor and Madge alone. The latter was holding a candle above her head in her left hand; with her right she pointed a revolver.

There was a loud click of a gun trigger outside; a pause; and then the study door swung open. In the hallway stood the doctor and Madge. She was holding a candle above her head in her left hand and pointing a revolver with her right.

"IN THE CORRIDOR STOOD THE DOCTOR AND MADGE ALONE."

"IN THE CORRIDOR STOOD THE DOCTOR AND MADGE ALONE."

"You may give up. There is no escape. If you move you will be shot down without mercy," said the doctor, rapidly. "How many, Madge?"' he added, in a lower tone.

"You might want to give up. There's no way out. If you try to move, they'll shoot you down without hesitation," the doctor said quickly. "How many, Madge?" he added, lowering his voice.

Madge had with great difficulty checked the exclamation that had risen to her lips as her glance fell on Cyril and Jack. Both arms dropped to her side. What did this mean? Her startled, questioning glance dwelt on each of the young men alternately, but no explanation came. They stood before her like two statues. Jack hung his head; he could not even face his father's sightless eyes. Cyril looked at her, silent, calm, and speechless.

Madge had a hard time holding back the exclamation that almost escaped her lips when she saw Cyril and Jack. Her arms fell to her sides. What was going on? Her surprised, questioning gaze shifted between the two young men, but no explanation was offered. They stood in front of her like two statues. Jack lowered his head; he couldn't even meet his father's unseeing eyes. Cyril looked at her—silent, calm, and at a loss for words.

"How many, Madge?" repeated the doctor, impatiently.

"How many, Madge?" the doctor asked again, feeling impatient.

"Two," she gasped, with a great effort.

"Two," she breathed, using a lot of effort.

"Do you recognise them?"

"Do you recognize them?"

There was a momentary pause. Jack trembled so violently that his grasp shook the chair he held. He felt that his fate hung on Madge's lips, and his torture was exquisite. Cyril did not blench.

There was a brief pause. Jack trembled so intensely that his grip shook the chair he was holding. He felt like his fate depended on Madge's words, and his agony was overwhelming. Cyril didn't flinch.

Again Madge swept the faces of the two young men with her keen, questioning glance. Still no attempt at explanation! Oh, this obstinate silence! Jack's shrinking figure, Cyril's cool hardihood, were convincing proofs of guilt. Know them! Know them! The cowardly thieves! She coloured hotly; her eyes flashed, and her lips curled with the intensest scorn.

Again, Madge scanned the faces of the two young men with her sharp, probing gaze. Still no attempt to explain! Oh, this stubborn silence! Jack's shrinking stance and Cyril's cool boldness were clear signs of guilt. She knew them! Knew them! The cowardly thieves! She blushed furiously; her eyes sparkled, and her lips twisted with deep disdain.

"No, I do not," she replied.

"No, I don't," she said.

With a sudden and unexpected movement the doctor closed the door with a crash. He rubbed his hands excitedly.

With a quick and surprising motion, the doctor slammed the door shut. He rubbed his hands together with excitement.

"We have them, Madge; we have them safe, the scoundrels," said he. "Like rats in a trap! Now to get Wayne and Jack, at once, to secure them."

"We've got them, Madge; we’ve got them for sure, the scoundrels," he said. "Like rats in a trap! Now let’s get Wayne and Jack, right away, to make sure they are secured."

There was a choking sob at his side. Madge had turned and laid her forehead against the wall; the hot tears were coursing down her cheeks. The doctor heard her, and reaching forward caught a hand that was hanging limply down.

There was a choking sob next to him. Madge had turned and pressed her forehead against the wall; hot tears were streaming down her cheeks. The doctor heard her, and reaching forward, he grabbed a hand that was hanging limply.

"Why, why, my dear!" said he, with sudden compunction, as he felt Madge's fingers trembling in his grasp. "It was too bad of me to put you to such a trial. I ought to have waited for Wayne and Jack. I didn't stop to think. Your nerves are shaken, and no wonder. There! there!"

"Why, why, my dear!" he said, with a sudden sense of regret, feeling Madge's fingers trembling in his grip. "It was really unfair of me to put you through such a struggle. I should have waited for Wayne and Jack. I didn’t think it through. Your nerves are all on edge, and it’s no surprise. There! there!"

No wonder, indeed! They went upstairs side by side, Madge scarcely hearing, and still less heeding, the doctor's flow of exculpation.

No wonder at all! They went upstairs together, Madge barely hearing, and even less caring, about the doctor's excuses.

When they reached the doctor's room the old man wished Madge to rest there while he went to call his son and secretary and alarm the house generally. But to this proposal Madge objected with astonishing energy. She herself would go and no one else. She was quite recovered now and did not feel the slightest fear. Would he promise her to remain quietly in his room until she returned with the others?

When they got to the doctor's office, the old man wanted Madge to stay there while he went to get his son and secretary and alert everyone in the house. However, Madge strongly disagreed with this idea. She insisted that she would go herself and no one else. She felt completely fine now and didn’t feel scared at all. Would he promise to stay in his room quietly until she came back with the others?

The doctor reluctantly yielded his consent, and then Madge slipped from the room with a wildly beating heart. Instead, however, of turning along the corridor towards the rooms occupied by Cyril, Wayne and Jack, she swiftly descended the stairs, and reaching the study door flung it wide open.

The doctor hesitantly gave his approval, and then Madge exited the room with her heart racing. Instead of heading down the corridor to the rooms occupied by Cyril, Wayne, and Jack, she quickly went down the stairs and, upon reaching the study door, swung it open wide.

"Come!" said she, addressing Jack—she did not look at Cyril—"your father sent me to your room to call you—to your room!" She paused a moment, and then continued, with flashing eyes and a bitter emphasis: "Oh, deceive him still, if you can! If you can keep him from learning to what you have fallen, do so! You need expect no opposition from me—for his sake, but never, never, dare to speak to me again!"

"Come on!" she said, looking at Jack but not at Cyril. "Your dad sent me to get you—for your room!" She paused for a moment and then added, her eyes blazing and her tone bitter: "Go ahead and keep lying to him, if you can! If you can prevent him from finding out what you've become, do it! You won't get any resistance from me—for his sake—but never, ever speak to me again!"

"Jack is not to blame in the least," said Cyril, quietly. "I am the culprit; he is as innocent as you are, Miss Westbrook."

"Jack isn't to blame at all," Cyril said quietly. "I'm the one at fault; he's as innocent as you are, Miss Westbrook."

Madge started and blanched; that coolly-worded confession seemed to stab her like a knife. Then like lightning there flashed across her brain the request she had overheard for a loan of twenty-five pounds. Oh, this was all so horrible—so incomprehensible! Jack had lifted his head as Cyril spoke, but had quickly let it fall again.

Madge flinched and turned pale; that casually phrased confession felt like a knife stabbing her. Then, like a flash of lightning, she suddenly recalled the request she had overheard for a loan of twenty-five pounds. Oh, this was all so terrible—so impossible to understand! Jack had raised his head when Cyril spoke, but quickly let it drop again.

"Jack followed me, only to watch me," continued Cyril, in the same even tones. "He was caught by the closing of the door when I opened the drawer—you know how it works—that is all as far as he is concerned. I throw myself on your mercy, Miss Westbrook. I offer no useless excuses. If I dared ask a favour of you I would say, keep my secret—at least until I am free of Highbank."

"Jack followed me just to watch," Cyril continued in the same calm tone. "He got caught by the door closing when I opened the drawer—you know how it goes—that’s all he knows. I’m begging for your mercy, Miss Westbrook. I’m not making any excuses. If I had the nerve to ask you for a favor, I would say, please keep my secret—at least until I’m free from Highbank."

Madge paused a moment, overwhelmed; then she turned on him with passionate scorn. "Oh, how you have deceived us! Then all the time you have been here you were only a thief—a common thief, at heart. Oh!"—she waved her hand with a gesture of horror—"you acted well as a pretender, a masquerader, a specious, lying counterfeit of honesty." She turned to her cousin: "Jack! Jack! speak!"

Madge paused for a moment, feeling overwhelmed; then she turned to him with intense contempt. "Oh, how you have tricked us! So all this time you've been here, you were just a thief—a common thief at your core. Oh!"—she gestured in horror—"you played the role of a pretender, a faker, a deceitful impersonation of honesty." She turned to her cousin: "Jack! Jack! say something!"

"For Heaven's sake, Madge, don't go on so. I—I can't stand it, I tell you," exclaimed Jack, violently. "I—I——"

"For heaven's sake, Madge, stop talking like that. I—I can't take it, I'm telling you," Jack exclaimed intensely. "I—I——"

"SHE TURNED ON HIM WITH PASSIONATE SCORN."

"SHE TURNED ON HIM WITH INTENSE SCORN."

"Hush! hush! There is no need to say anything further," broke in Cyril, hastily. "Miss Westbrook will keep silence, I am sure. I only ask for a few hours' grace."

"Hush! Hush! There's no need to say anything more," interrupted Cyril quickly. "Miss Westbrook will stay quiet, I’m sure of it. I just ask for a few hours' delay."

Madge swept out of the study without another word. Cyril pushed the reluctant Jack and then followed him. At the doctor's door Madge left them and, her heart broken with passion, sought her room. The old man had been awaiting the arrival of the young men in a fever of impatience. The first excitement consequent on the capture of the burglars having subsided somewhat, he had had time to reflect. It had occurred to him then that the thieves must have effected their entrance by the study door; they could scarcely have done so by the window. In this case they had, he thought, probably entered by means of a skeleton key and had escaped in the same manner.

Madge stormed out of the study without saying another word. Cyril shoved the hesitant Jack and then followed him. At the doctor's door, Madge left them, her heart shattered with emotion, and headed to her room. The old man had been waiting for the young men with great impatience. Once the initial excitement from capturing the burglars had faded a bit, he started to think. It occurred to him that the thieves must have gotten in through the study door; they could hardly have done so through the window. In this case, he figured, they probably used a skeleton key to get in and escaped the same way.

It was a pitiful, distasteful farce to Cyril, but it had to be acted through to the finale. The birds had flown, of course, and equally of course by the French window found open in the corridor.

It was a sad, unpleasant joke to Cyril, but it had to be carried out to the end. The birds had escaped, of course, and naturally through the French window left open in the hallway.

Search parties were sent out, and Cyril wondered with a pang what could be Madge's feelings as the flickering lights wandered to and fro in the garden on their wild-goose chase.

Search parties were sent out, and Cyril couldn’t help but feel a twinge of curiosity about what Madge was feeling as the flickering lights moved back and forth in the garden on their wild-goose chase.

The next day Madge did not leave her room, and Cyril Wayne, feeling that he was the cause, hastened his departure. One more lie, he bitterly told himself, and his career of deception was concluded. It was an intense relief, sore as his heart might be, to get away as far as possible from Highbank. He had spent there the happiest and the most painful hours of his existence.

The next day, Madge stayed in her room, and Cyril Wayne, feeling responsible, quickly decided to leave. Just one more lie, he bitterly thought, and his web of deception would be over. Despite his aching heart, it felt like a huge relief to get as far away from Highbank as he could. He had experienced both the happiest and the most painful moments of his life there.

In less than a fortnight after Cyril's departure Jack Selden was watching, with a feeling of considerable satisfaction, from the deck of a "liner," the English coast-line fading in the distance. His debts had been paid and a hardly-won consent obtained to try the experiment of sheep-farming in Australia. His father, aunt and Madge had accompanied him to Tilbury Docks; and Jack was wondering vaguely, as he puffed his cigar and the summer night gathered round, what Madge was at that precise moment thinking of him.

In less than two weeks after Cyril left, Jack Selden stood on the deck of a cruise ship, feeling a sense of satisfaction as the English coastline faded away. His debts had been settled, and he had managed to get approval to try his hand at sheep farming in Australia. His father, aunt, and Madge had come with him to Tilbury Docks, and as Jack puffed on his cigar and the summer night closed in, he found himself wondering what Madge was thinking about him at that very moment.

Before leaving he had written a letter for Madge, which she would have received on her return to the hotel from the docks. In it Jack had done full justice to Cyril Wayne. He had concealed nothing relating to the crime which he had so nearly committed, and which Cyril, to shield him, had so quixotically taken upon his own shoulders. In conclusion he had begged Madge to keep his secret from his father, and to consider that as far as he, Jack, was concerned she was free.

Before leaving, he had written a letter for Madge, which she would have received when she got back to the hotel from the docks. In it, Jack had fully acknowledged Cyril Wayne. He had held nothing back about the crime he had almost committed, and which Cyril, in a chivalrous move to protect him, had taken responsibility for. In the end, he had asked Madge to keep his secret from his father and to see that, as far as he, Jack, was concerned, she was free.

Madge had found Jack's letter on her dressing-table, and had read its frank out-pouring with quickened pulse, flushed cheeks, and sparkling eyes. What a dull, crushing weight it had suddenly lifted from her heart! She did not attempt to analyze her feelings, but the crime seemed nearly trivial now that she knew it was Jack's. And then an uncontrollable desire seized her to make amends[Pg 184] to Cyril. Jack had evidently anticipated this; for, with wonderful thoughtfulness, he had supplied the address, and Madge recognised with a thrill that it was not distant more than five minutes' walk from the spot where she was at that moment standing.

Madge found Jack's letter on her dressing table and read its honest emotions with a racing heart, flushed cheeks, and sparkling eyes. What a dull, heavy weight it suddenly lifted from her heart! She didn’t try to analyze her feelings, but the mistake seemed almost trivial now that she knew it was Jack’s. Then an uncontrollable urge hit her to make amends[Pg 184] to Cyril. Jack had clearly anticipated this; with great thoughtfulness, he provided the address, and Madge realized with a thrill that it was no more than a five-minute walk from where she was standing at that moment.

Should she write to Cyril or should she go to him? A moment's thought decided that question. The cruel words she had used could only be withdrawn personally; so, without bestowing a moment's reflection on the proprieties, she crushed Jack's precious epistle in her hand and, hurrying down the stairs, left the hotel.

Should she write to Cyril or go see him? After a moment's thought, she made her decision. The harsh words she had said could only be taken back in person; so, without giving a second thought to what was proper, she crumpled Jack's cherished letter in her hand and, rushing down the stairs, left the hotel.

It was with a beating heart that she presently found herself at the house where Cyril was living. He was acting as locum tenens for a friend who was enjoying his holiday abroad. The servant, thinking she was a late patient, ushered her into a little waiting-room, and from there, a few moments later, into the consulting-room. Cyril, who was standing at the window, turned and started in astonishment as he recognised her.

It was with a racing heart that she found herself at the house where Cyril was living. He was filling in for a friend who was on vacation abroad. The servant, thinking she was a late patient, led her into a small waiting room, and after a few moments, into the consulting room. Cyril, who was standing by the window, turned and jumped in surprise when he recognized her.

"What! Miss Westbrook!" he exclaimed, as he hurried forward. "The doctor——?"

"What! Miss Westbrook!" he exclaimed as he rushed forward. "The doctor——?"

Madge held out her hand impulsively.

Madge reached out her hand without thinking.

"No," said she; and then, without further preamble, she plunged tumultuously into the reason that had brought her there.

"No," she said; and then, without any more introduction, she dove right into the reason that had brought her there.

"I have come to beg your pardon. Oh, you must forgive me for what—what I said. I'm so sorry—oh, so sorry; but I couldn't help it. Please read this before you say anything."

"I've come to ask for your forgiveness. Oh, you have to forgive me for what—I mean, for what I said. I'm really sorry—oh, so sorry; but I couldn't help it. Please read this before you say anything."

She thrust Jack's letter into Cyril's hand. The young man took it, glanced at the super-scription, and flushed.

She shoved Jack's letter into Cyril's hand. The young man took it, looked at the address, and blushed.

"Ah! so Jack has betrayed me!" said he, as he commenced to read. "And you are not angry at my deception?" He looked into her eager, appealing face. "It is I who must ask forgiveness, but——"

"Ah! so Jack has betrayed me!" he said as he started to read. "And you're not mad about my deceit?" He gazed into her eager, pleading face. "It's me who should be asking for forgiveness, but——"

"But you hurt me very much indeed," broke in Madge. "You should not have done it; no, you should not. I said things—I misjudged you, because you—oh, you had disappointed me—wounded me so much." Her eyes grew humid and her last words faltered and fell almost to a whisper.

"But you really hurt me a lot," Madge interrupted. "You shouldn’t have done that; no, you really shouldn’t. I said things—I misjudged you because you—oh, you let me down—you hurt me so deeply." Her eyes filled with tears, and her last words trembled and nearly faded to a whisper.

"I—I thought the end justified the means," stammered Cyril. He scarcely knew what to say. He turned to the letter again.

"I—I thought the end justified the means," Cyril stammered. He barely knew what to say. He turned back to the letter.

There followed a momentary silence while Cyril read on. Suddenly his heart bounded wildly, and the writing swam before his eyes as he came to Jack's declaration of freedom. He dropped the letter and turned to her.

There was a brief silence as Cyril continued reading. Suddenly, his heart raced, and the words blurred in front of him when he reached Jack's declaration of freedom. He dropped the letter and turned to her.

"Miss Westbrook—Madge—tell me—you must! Did you love him?"

"Miss Westbrook—Madge—tell me—you have to! Did you love him?"

"I—I had promised," she whispered, with drooping eyelids.

"I—I had promised," she whispered, her eyelids heavy.

"Promised! Promised! Only promised? I always thought you loved him," exclaimed Cyril.

"Promised! Promised! Just promised? I always thought you loved him," Cyril exclaimed.

Madge did not reply, but the colour surged sudden and warm into her half-averted cheek.

Madge didn't respond, but warmth suddenly rose to her slightly turned cheek.

"My dear! my dear!" said he, passionately, as he caught both her hands in his. "It was I that loved you after all—not Jack. I deceived you for your sake, not for his. What could I do? Could I see you suffer? I have loved you from the first, but I never thought to tell you this. Is it useless for me to do so now? Madge, dear, is it? Is it?"

"My dear! My dear!" he said passionately, grabbing both her hands in his. "It was me who loved you all along—not Jack. I lied to you for your sake, not his. What else could I do? How could I watch you suffer? I've loved you from the very beginning, but I never thought to tell you. Is it pointless for me to say it now? Madge, dear, is it? Is it?"

There was no reply, but as he drew her unresisting form towards him he read his answer in her uplifted, happy eyes.

There was no reply, but as he pulled her unresisting body closer, he saw his answer in her bright, happy eyes.

"HE CAUGHT BOTH HER HANDS IN HIS."

"HE CAUGHT BOTH HER HANDS IN HIS."


Childhood in Pictures by S K Ludovic

"ASLEEP."

"Sleeping."

From the Painting by F. Charderon.

From the Painting by F. Charderon.

By permission of Braun, Clément, & Co.

By permission of Braun, Clément, & Co.

Childhood's joys and childhood's sorrows, its beauty, and even its little frailties—in fact, everything connected with the dawn of life, has its own especial charm. It is, perhaps, not given to all of us to detect with a sympathetic eye the picturesque in a very naughty young person, who hits at every moment on a fresh idea to make his fellow-creatures uncomfortable: nor is the spectacle of children in their best-loved state of dirty happiness too pleasing to the average observer. But the artist's eye sees things differently. Happily so; his imaginative brain sees the humour of the little self-assertions, and the pathetic side of the joy of living even in the gutter. Yet, after all is said, it remains, of course, a certain truth that there are many aspects of child-life which can only in reality be fully understood by mothers.

Childhood's joys and sorrows, its beauty, and even its small flaws—everything tied to the beginning of life has its own special charm. It might not be easy for everyone to see the beauty in a very mischievous child, who constantly comes up with new ways to annoy others; and the sight of children in their favorite state of messy happiness might not appeal to the average person. But an artist perceives things differently. Thankfully, their creative mind appreciates the humor in those little acts of defiance and the bittersweet nature of happiness, even in tough situations. Still, it’s true that many aspects of childhood can only be fully understood by mothers.

The subject of our first picture—"Asleep," by the French painter, F. Charderon—is a little masterpiece of its kind. There may be prettier children than this one, but the natural and unconscious grace of the little warm and rosy body is infinitely charming.

The subject of our first picture—"Asleep," by the French painter, F. Charderon—is a little masterpiece of its kind. There may be cuter kids than this one, but the natural and effortless grace of the little warm and rosy body is incredibly charming.

Charming, too, is the face in the medallion in the heading of this article—the face of a[Pg 186] child-angel, which seems to watch over the figure of the human child asleep below. It is taken from a painting by Bernardo Strozzi.

Charming, too, is the face in the medallion in the heading of this article—the face of a[Pg 186] child-angel, which seems to watch over the figure of the human child asleep below. It is taken from a painting by Bernardo Strozzi.

"FLOWER OF THE HEATH."

"Heath Flower."

From the Painting by Schwentzen.

From Schwentzen's Painting.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Company.

The picture reproduced above, entitled "Flower of the Heath," by the German painter, Schwentzen, is another delightful study. It is that of a child wandering alone over a flowery plain—or not quite alone, for she is accompanied by a shaggy terrier, who carries in his mouth a basket, from which protrudes a bottle. That bottle, as often happens with accessories of a picture which may seem quite unimportant at first sight, is not there for nothing. It tells, or at least elucidates, the story of the picture. The little girl has been the bearer of her father's dinner, and is returning through the flowering heather, filling her apron with blossoms as she goes. The whole picture—sunny landscape, flowers, dog, and child—is full of delicate power and subtle charm.

The image above, titled "Flower of the Heath," by the German artist Schwentzen, is another delightful piece. It shows a child wandering alone across a flowery plain—or not entirely alone, since she’s accompanied by a shaggy terrier who carries a basket in his mouth, from which a bottle sticks out. That bottle, which might seem insignificant at first glance, actually serves a purpose. It tells—or at least clarifies—the story of the picture. The little girl has been carrying her father's lunch and is now making her way through the blooming heather, collecting flowers in her apron as she goes. The whole scene—sunny landscape, flowers, dog, and child—is filled with gentle beauty and subtle charm.

The three child-heads in the medallions above given must not be passed without a word of notice. The upper one is by Gainsborough, and a more winsome and delightful little face it is impossible to imagine. That on the right is from the same picture—the two children being named respectively Habbenal and Ganderetta. The head in the medallion on the left-hand side is from the portrait of James, the young Earl of Salisbury, by Kneller.

The three child heads in the medallions above shouldn't be overlooked. The top one is by Gainsborough, and it's hard to imagine a more charming and delightful face. The one on the right is from the same painting—the two children are named Habbenal and Ganderetta. The head in the medallion on the left is from the portrait of James, the young Earl of Salisbury, by Kneller.

We come now to a picture full of pathetic meaning—"Tired Gleaners"—by our well-known English painter, Mr. Fred Morgan. They look so poor and sad, these pretty little girls, who have at the very outset of life already known so much of its hardship. The elder one has a mother's instinct of kindly[Pg 187] care for the weaker little sister; her face expresses the self-forgetting resignation of a life filled with love for others. The little one, more beautiful than the elder sister, is one of those beings who are in all stations of life predestined to be loved and cared for. A whole touching life-story is in these two children's faces—beautiful but sad.

We now come to a painting full of deep emotion—"Tired Gleaners"—by our famous English artist, Mr. Fred Morgan. These pretty little girls look so poor and sad, having already faced so much hardship so early in life. The older one shows a nurturing instinct towards her weaker little sister; her face reflects the selfless acceptance of a life dedicated to caring for others. The younger one, even more beautiful than her sister, is one of those people who seem destined to be loved and cared for, no matter their situation. There’s a whole poignant life story in the faces of these two children—beautiful yet heartbreaking.

"TIRED GLEANERS."        

"Tired harvesters."

From the Painting by Fred Morgan.        

From the Painting by Fred Morgan.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co.        

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co.

The examples which have been selected to fill the medallions given in this article comprise illustrations of children's heads contained in some of the most celebrated pictures in the world. It is impossible in a limited space to give an adequate idea of the beauty and charm with which the old masters have immortalized childhood—or perhaps it would be more accurate to say babyhood, since the great majority are representations of the Child with the Madonna, and, though varying in age from a few weeks upwards, the infant is seldom shown as older than a year or two at most. These studies of what may, in a double sense, be called the divinity of childhood differ widely according to the nationality of the painter. As we shall see presently, in some of the examples given in these pages farther on, we can enumerate among the artists of this country certain painters, such as Gainsborough and Reynolds, who as delineators of child-life and character are not easily excelled. There are those, however, who would say that in this respect the Italian masters have never been surpassed. Raphael's child-head of Christ from the painting entitled the "Madonna Aldobrandini," which is reproduced in the first medallion above, will through all ages illustrate, perhaps without a rival, the mission of the eternally beautiful—the dignity of innocence, the holiness of love. Bernardo Strozzi, later than Raphael, painted a human child in the arms of the Holy Virgin. It is reproduced in the right-hand medallion above. The childish charm and smile are most alluring. Here we find an allegory of Christianity; but it is not, like the child's head in Raphael's "Madonna Aldobrandini," an allegory of the divinity.

The examples chosen to fill the medallions in this article showcase images of children's heads from some of the most famous paintings in the world. It’s impossible to fully convey the beauty and charm with which the old masters have captured childhood—perhaps it’s more accurate to say babyhood, since the majority depict the Child with the Madonna. While the ages vary from a few weeks and up, the infant is usually shown as being no older than a year or two at the most. These portrayals of what can be called the divinity of childhood vary significantly depending on the nationality of the artist. As we will see in the examples provided later in these pages, some artists from this country, like Gainsborough and Reynolds, are exceptional at depicting child-life and character. However, some would argue that in this area, the Italian masters have never been surpassed. Raphael's child-head of Christ from the painting titled the "Madonna Aldobrandini," which is shown in the first medallion above, will forever illustrate, perhaps without a rival, the mission of eternal beauty—the dignity of innocence, the holiness of love. Bernardo Strozzi, who came after Raphael, painted a human child in the arms of the Holy Virgin. It is depicted in the right-hand medallion above. The child’s charm and smile are incredibly inviting. Here we find an allegory of Christianity, but it is not, like the child's head in Raphael's "Madonna Aldobrandini," an allegory of the divine.

"HIDE-AND-SEEK."

"Hide and Seek."

By Fred Morgan.

By Fred Morgan.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Company.

Here is another of Mr. Fred Morgan's studies of child-life—a study notable for its expression of unreflecting and unconscious happiness. To be five years old and to play hide-and-seek among the blossoms, to feel them closing you in entirely, so that you can only just peep through and see with joy the others pass your hiding-place, to hold back the flowery branches and save with the other hand the little frock from the thorns—what pleasure! And there, right over head, is baby heard crowing; she comes nearer and nearer, held high above the flowers and thorns by her strong elder sister. She is sure to catch you! Can one ever feel in after years such delight, excitement, and suspense?

Here is another one of Mr. Fred Morgan's studies on childhood—a piece that stands out for its portrayal of instinctive and unconscious joy. Being five years old and playing hide-and-seek among the flowers, feeling them completely envelop you so you can only peek through and joyfully watch the others pass by your hiding spot, holding back the floral branches while keeping your dress safe from the thorns—what a thrill! And right above you, the baby can be heard giggling; she gets closer and closer, lifted high above the flowers and thorns by her strong older sister. She’s definitely going to find you! Can anyone ever experience such joy, excitement, and suspense in later years?

In the picture entitled "For Mother's Birthday," by Louise Jopling, a large-eyed little maiden is seen carrying so huge a jar of flowers that she can scarcely hold it. The painter of this picture must be a lover of children; only those who are sensitive to the charm of children can observe their characteristics with so much acuteness. The little girl is so prim and tidy, her best frock and hair-ribbon have been put on with such care, the suppressed excitement and the consciousness of the great importance of the event are so well expressed in her closed mouth, in the fixed gaze of the eyes, that we feel that the painter has caught the fleeting moment to perfection. The next instant that spell of solemnity will be broken, when her mother will have received her birthday present and will have taken her in her arms and kissed her: and the child's expression, as she goes dancing back to the nursery, no longer with the measured steps with which she left it, will be, though not less child-like, the opposite in kind.

In the painting titled "For Mother's Birthday" by Louise Jopling, a big-eyed little girl is seen struggling to carry an enormous jar of flowers that's almost too heavy for her. The artist must really love children; only someone sensitive to the charm of kids can capture their traits with such precision. The little girl looks so neat and tidy; her best dress and hair ribbon are perfectly arranged, and the suppressed excitement and awareness of how important this moment is are clearly shown in her closed mouth and intense gaze. It feels like the artist has perfectly captured this fleeting moment. In just a moment, that serious atmosphere will change when her mother receives her birthday gift, takes her in her arms, and kisses her. As the child dances back to the nursery, her steps will no longer be measured, but her expression will still be just as childlike, yet completely different.

"FOR MOTHER'S BIRTHDAY."

"FOR MOM'S BIRTHDAY."

By Louise Jopling. From a Photo. by H. Dixon.

By Louise Jopling. From a Photo. by H. Dixon.


From the Painting by]       "DILIGENCE."       [A. Dieffenbach.

From the Painting by]       "DILIGENCE."       [A. Dieffenbach.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Company.

"LITTLE RED RIDING-HOOD."

"Little Red Riding Hood."

From the Painting by Hiddeman.

From the Painting by Hiddeman.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Company.

Let us turn again to the realm of fancy, to fairyland, where we all once wandered. Who of us has not feared and trembled for Little Red Riding-Hood; who has not cordially detested the wolf, and wished to warn her against his wiles? The mixture of trust in the wolf and of doubt in her own judgment has in our picture been charmingly expressed by the painter. This is one of those pictures which have the merit of containing an idea which throws a new light on the story which it illustrates. Every child who has read the adventures of Little Red Riding-Hood has wondered why she felt no fear at the first appearance of the wolf. It was because he had the wit, as the picture clearly shows, to disguise his nature and, with all his cunning, to show nothing but his natural likeness to a big and friendly dog, in which it is quite easy for a child to trust, as in a playfellow rather than an enemy.

Let’s revisit the world of imagination, the fairyland where we all once roamed. Who among us hasn’t been anxious for Little Red Riding Hood; who hasn’t genuinely disliked the wolf and wanted to warn her about his tricks? The painter has beautifully captured the mix of trust in the wolf and uncertainty in her own judgment. This is one of those artworks that offers a fresh perspective on the story it depicts. Every child who has read the tale of Little Red Riding Hood has wondered why she wasn’t afraid when she first saw the wolf. It’s because, as the picture clearly illustrates, he cleverly disguised his true nature and, with all his cunning, only presented himself as a big, friendly dog, making it easy for a child to trust him, like a playmate rather than an enemy.

In the picture, "Diligence," by Dieffenbach, there is perhaps no idea except what appears at first glance. Whether the child is really absorbed in her lessons, or whether the title is ironical and she[Pg 190] is in fact dreaming over a fairy tale while the school-books repose in the basket, does not much matter; the reader may take his choice. The picture is most probably one of those which are painted solely for delight in their subject. Is not the whole thing perfectly charming?

In the painting "Diligence" by Dieffenbach, there might not be any deeper meaning beyond what you see at first glance. It’s up to you to decide if the child is truly focused on her lessons or if the title is sarcastic and she’s actually daydreaming about a fairy tale while the schoolbooks sit in the basket. Either way, it doesn’t really matter; the choice is yours. This artwork is most likely created just for the enjoyment of its subject. Isn’t it absolutely delightful?

"AN UNEXPECTED MEETING."

"An Unexpected Meeting."

From the Painting by Paul Peel.

From the Painting by Paul Peel.

By permission of Braun, Clément, & Co.

By permission of Braun, Clément, & Co.

On this page we have two pictures which present as marked a contrast as may easily be conceived. "An Unexpected Meeting," by Paul Peel, depicting the sturdy little fellow with the irresistible air of manliness greeting the frog as a boon-companion, is as natural a study of boy-life as is that of the little girl of the characteristics of the opposite sex. "Little Caprice" stands before us in scanty attire which is not the beginning of her morning toilet, but is merely the result of her caprice. But what does it all mean? If she knew that, or you, or I, it would be no longer what it is—an inexplicable freak of the child's mind. She has been left unobserved for a moment whilst playing in a corner and found it amusing to take off her clothes, till she came to the critical point, which the painter has seized with so much humour and truth to life. Suddenly it strikes her that it is not very amusing to be without one's clothes, but she does not wish to put her things on by herself, partly for the simple reason that she does not know how to do it, and also because she does not know whether she really wishes to be dressed again. Oh, misery! oh, aggravation! she wants to do neither one thing nor the other. In fact, she does not know exactly what she wants—a state of mind which, when she grows to womanhood, will doubtless very often be repeated.

On this page, we have two pictures that contrast in a way that's easy to imagine. "An Unexpected Meeting," by Paul Peel, shows a sturdy little boy with an irresistible sense of manliness greeting a frog as if it's a friend, capturing a natural moment of childhood just like the little girl representing the opposite gender. "Little Caprice" stands before us in minimal clothing, which isn’t the start of her morning routine but just a result of her whim. But what does all of this mean? If she knew, or if you or I knew, it wouldn't be what it is—a puzzling quirk of a child's mind. She was left alone for a moment while playing in a corner and found it funny to take off her clothes until she reached a point where the painter captured her amusingly and truthfully. Suddenly, it hits her that being without clothes isn’t as funny as she thought, but she doesn’t want to put her clothes back on herself, partly because she doesn’t know how and partly because she isn’t sure if she really wants to get dressed again. Oh, the misery! Oh, the frustration! She doesn’t want to do either. In fact, she isn’t quite sure what she wants—a state of mind that, as she grows into a woman, will probably come up quite often.

"LITTLE CAPRICE."

"Little Caprice."

From the Painting by Elisa Koch.

From the Painting by Elisa Koch.

By permission of Braun, Clément, & Co.

By permission of Braun, Clément, & Co.


From the Painting by Meyer von Bremen.

From the Painting by Meyer von Bremen.

By permission of the
Berlin Photographic Co.

By permission of the
Berlin Photographic Co.

"A KISS FIRST." "IN DANGER."

"Kiss First." "In Danger."

From the Painting by Meyer von Bremen.

From the Painting by Meyer von Bremen.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co

"A Kiss First" is the name of a delightful picture by Meyer von Bremen. The boy stands in the full knowledge of his strength and manly superiority before the fountain and prevents the little girl from filling her jug. His eyes are sparkling with the conviction that he has her in his power. And she? She is but a woman in miniature. Let those who flatter themselves that they understand women decide whether he will get his kiss or not.

"A Kiss First" is the title of a charming painting by Meyer von Bremen. The boy stands confidently in front of the fountain, fully aware of his strength and masculine advantage, blocking the little girl from filling her jug. His eyes gleam with the certainty that he has control over her. And her? She's just a little girl. Let those who think they understand women figure out whether he will get his kiss or not.

The next picture is most realistic and amusing, and there can hardly be two opinions as to its obvious meaning—or, rather, its double meaning. The painter has entered the house for a moment to chat with the pretty girl—so he is "in danger." In the meantime, the children coming home from school stop on their way to see the picture—and that is in danger also. The young genius gets hold of the brush and adds, with a few strokes, a little more colour to the landscape. The little sister kneeling by his side encourages the artistic performance, while the elder one probably passes judgment on the perspective.

The next picture is very realistic and amusing, and there’s hardly any disagreement about its clear meaning—or rather, its double meaning. The painter has stepped into the house for a moment to chat with the pretty girl—so he is "in danger." Meanwhile, the kids coming home from school stop to check out the picture—and that is in danger too. The young artist grabs the brush and adds a bit more color to the landscape with a few strokes. The little sister kneeling beside him encourages the artistic effort, while the older one probably critiques the perspective.

"BUTTERFLIES."

"Butterflies."

From the Painting by Kate Perugini.

From the Painting by Kate Perugini.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Co.

By permission of the Berlin Photographic Company.

In looking at the beautiful child on the swing in the picture entitled "Butterflies," by Kate Perugini, one at first receives the impression that the painter wanted to give us a "thing of beauty," without any other suggestion of childish amusement but the swing. Indeed, the title might well have been "Three Butterflies," for the child in the graceful dress, patterned as richly as the insects' wings, is as much a butterfly as the other two. But there is a further idea in the picture than that. Look once more. The little toe is aiming to touch the butterfly whilst it passes; the intent expression on the childish face shows that all her attention is concentrated on this one achievement. This is a very subtle illustration of the fact that children seldom enjoy a planless physical movement. Their little minds are constantly working for their own small aims and so developing for bigger ones.

In looking at the beautiful child on the swing in the picture called "Butterflies" by Kate Perugini, you might initially get the impression that the artist wanted to create a "thing of beauty," with the swing being the only sign of childish fun. Actually, the title could have been "Three Butterflies," because the child in the elegant dress, with a pattern as rich as the wings of the insects, is just as much a butterfly as the other two. But there’s more to the picture than that. Look closely again. The little toe is reaching out to touch the butterfly as it passes by; the focused expression on the child's face shows that all her attention is on this single goal. This is a subtle demonstration of the fact that children rarely engage in aimless physical activity. Their little minds are always working towards their own small goals, which helps them develop for bigger ones.

Of the pictures in the medallions on this page, that on the left is from Sir Joshua Reynolds's painting entitled "The Angelic Child." It requires no saying that Sir Joshua's studies of children are among the most charming that ever came from the brush of a painter. The upper right-hand medallion is from Bartolozzi's picture called "Merit," while the remaining one is a painting named "A Boy with an Anchor," by the Italian artist, Cipriani.

Of the images in the medallions on this page, the one on the left is from Sir Joshua Reynolds's painting called "The Angelic Child." It's clear that Sir Joshua's studies of children are some of the most delightful ever created by a painter. The upper right medallion is from Bartolozzi's artwork titled "Merit," while the last one is a painting named "A Boy with an Anchor," by the Italian artist Cipriani.


DIALSTONE LANE  by W W Jacobs

Copyright, 1904, by W. W. Jacobs, in the United States of America.

Copyright, 1904, by W. W. Jacobs, in the USA.

CHAPTER III.

CHAPTER 3.

M r. Chalk, with his mind full of the story he had just heard, walked homewards like a man in a dream. The air was fragrant with spring and the scent of lilac revived memories almost forgotten. It took him back forty years, and showed him a small boy treading the same road, passing the same houses. Nothing had changed so much as the small boy himself; nothing had been so unlike the life he had pictured as the life he had led. Even the blamelessness of the latter yielded no comfort; it savoured of a lack of spirit.

M r. Chalk, lost in thought about the story he had just heard, walked home like someone in a dream. The air was filled with the scent of spring, and the smell of lilac brought back almost forgotten memories. It took him back forty years, showing him a small boy walking the same road, passing the same houses. Nothing had changed as much as the small boy himself; nothing had been as different from the life he imagined as the life he actually lived. Even the innocence of that life offered no comfort; it felt like a lack of spirit.

His mind was still busy with the past when he reached home. Mrs. Chalk, a woman of imposing appearance, who sat by the window at needlework, looked up sharply at his entrance. Before she spoke he had a dim idea that she was excited about something.

His mind was still occupied with the past when he got home. Mrs. Chalk, an impressive-looking woman, who was seated by the window doing needlework, glanced up quickly when he walked in. Before she said anything, he sensed that she was excited about something.

"I've got her," she said, triumphantly.

"I've got her," she said, proudly.

"Oh!" said Mr. Chalk.

"Oh!" Mr. Chalk exclaimed.

"She didn't want to come at first," said Mrs. Chalk: "she'd half promised to go to Mrs. Morris. Mrs. Morris had heard of her through Harris, the grocer, and he only knew she was out of a place by accident. He——"

"She didn't want to come at first," Mrs. Chalk said. "She had almost promised to go to Mrs. Morris. Mrs. Morris found out about her through Harris, the grocer, and he only knew she was out of a job by chance. He——"

Her words fell on deaf ears. Mr. Chalk, gazing through the window, heard without comprehending a long account of the capture of a new housemaid, which, slightly altered as to name and place, would have passed muster as an exciting contest between a skilful angler and a particularly sulky salmon. Mrs. Chalk, noticing his inattention at last, pulled up sharply.

Her words went unnoticed. Mr. Chalk, looking out the window, heard a long story about the capture of a new housemaid, which, with a few changes to the name and place, could have easily been mistaken for an exciting battle between a skilled fisherman and a particularly moody salmon. Finally realizing he wasn’t paying attention, Mrs. Chalk suddenly stopped.

"You're not listening!" she cried.

"You're not listening!" she yelled.

"Yes, I am; go on, my dear," said Mr. Chalk.

"Yes, I am; go ahead, my dear," said Mr. Chalk.

"What did I say she left her last place for, then?" demanded the lady.

"What did I say she left her last place for, then?" asked the lady.

Mr. Chalk started. He had been conscious of his wife's voice, and that was all. "You said you were not surprised at her leaving," he replied, slowly; "the only wonder to you was that a decent girl should have stayed there so long."

Mr. Chalk jumped. He had only been aware of his wife's voice. "You said you weren't surprised by her leaving," he replied slowly, "the only thing that surprised you was that a decent girl would have stayed there for so long."

Mrs. Chalk started and bit her lip, "Yes," she said, slowly. "Ye—es. Go on; anything else?"

Mrs. Chalk started and bit her lip, "Yes," she said slowly. "Y-yes. Go on; anything else?"

"You said the house wanted cleaning from top to bottom," said the painstaking Mr. Chalk.

"You said the house needed a thorough cleaning," said the meticulous Mr. Chalk.

"Go on," said his wife, in a smothered voice. "What else did I say?"

"Go on," his wife said, her voice muffled. "What else did I say?"

"Said you pitied the husband," continued Mr. Chalk, thoughtfully.

"Said you felt sorry for the husband," Mr. Chalk continued, deep in thought.

Mrs. Chalk rose suddenly and stood over him. Mr. Chalk tried desperately to collect his faculties.

Mrs. Chalk suddenly got up and stood over him. Mr. Chalk desperately tried to gather his thoughts.

"How dare you?" she gasped. "I've never said such things in my life. Never. And I said that she left because Mr. Wilson, her master, was dead and the family had gone to London. I've never been near the house; so how could I say such things?"

"How dare you?" she gasped. "I've never said anything like that in my life. Never. I only mentioned that she left because Mr. Wilson, her boss, had died and the family went to London. I've never even been close to the house; so how could I say such things?"

Mr. Chalk remained silent.

Mr. Chalk stayed silent.

"What made you think of such things?" persisted Mrs. Chalk.

"What made you think of things like that?" Mrs. Chalk pressed on.

Mr. Chalk shook his head; no satisfactory reply was possible. "My thoughts were far away," he said, at last.

Mr. Chalk shook his head; no satisfactory reply was possible. "I was lost in thought," he said, finally.

His wife bridled and said, "Oh, indeed!" Mr. Chalk's mother, dead some ten years before, had taken a strange pride—possibly as a protest against her only son's appearance—in hinting darkly at a stormy and chequered past. Pressed for details she became more mysterious still, and, saying that "she knew what she knew," declined to be deprived of the knowledge under any consideration. She also informed her daughter-in-law that "what the eye don't see the heart don't grieve," and that it was better to "let bygones be bygones," usually winding up with the advice to the younger woman to keep her eye on Mr. Chalk without letting him see it.

His wife bristled and said, "Oh, really!" Mr. Chalk's mother, who had passed away about ten years earlier, took a peculiar pride—possibly as a way to poke fun at her only son's looks—in alluding to a dramatic and complicated history. When pressed for details, she became even more secretive, insisting that "she knew what she knew" and refusing to give up her knowledge no matter what. She also told her daughter-in-law that "what the eye doesn't see, the heart doesn't grieve," and that it was better to "let the past stay in the past," usually finishing with the advice for the younger woman to keep a watchful eye on Mr. Chalk without him noticing.

"Peckham Rye is a long way off, certainly," added the indignant Mrs. Chalk, after a pause. "It's a pity you haven't got something better to think of, at your time of life, too."

"Peckham Rye is really far away," added the upset Mrs. Chalk after a moment. "It's a shame you don't have something better to think about at your age, as well."

Mr. Chalk flushed. Peckham Rye was one of the nuisances bequeathed by his mother.

Mr. Chalk blushed. Peckham Rye was one of the annoyances passed down from his mother.

"I was thinking of the sea," he said, loftily.

"I was thinking about the ocean," he said, casually.

Mrs. Chalk pounced. "Oh, Yarmouth," she said, with withering scorn.

Mrs. Chalk jumped in. "Oh, Yarmouth," she said, with cutting disdain.

Mr. Chalk flushed deeper than before. "I wasn't thinking of such things," he declared.

Mr. Chalk blushed even more. "I wasn't thinking about that," he said.

"What things?" said his wife, swiftly.

"What things?" his wife asked quickly.

"The—the things you're alluding to," said the harassed Mr. Chalk.

"The things you're talking about," said the stressed Mr. Chalk.

"Ah!" said his wife, with a toss of her head. "Why you should get red in the face and confused when I say that Peckham Rye and Yarmouth are a long way off is best known to yourself. It's very funny that the moment either of these places is mentioned you get uncomfortable. People might read a geography-book out loud in my presence and it wouldn't affect me."

"Ah!" said his wife, with a flip of her hair. "Why you get all flustered and embarrassed when I mention that Peckham Rye and Yarmouth are far away is something only you know. It's hilarious that as soon as one of those places comes up, you get uneasy. Someone could read a geography book out loud in front of me and it wouldn’t bother me at all."

She swept out of the room, and Mr. Chalk's thoughts, excited by the magic word geography, went back to the island again. The half-forgotten dreams of his youth appeared to be materializing. Sleepy Binchester ended for him at Dialstone Lane, and once inside the captain's room the enchanted world beyond the seas was spread before his eager gaze. The captain, amused at first at his enthusiasm, began to get weary of the subject of the island, and so far the visitor had begged in vain for a glimpse of the map.

She walked out of the room, and Mr. Chalk's thoughts, sparked by the magical word geography, returned to the island again. The half-forgotten dreams of his youth seemed to be coming to life. Sleepy Binchester ended for him at Dialstone Lane, and once inside the captain's room, the enchanted world beyond the seas lay before his eager eyes. The captain, initially amused by his enthusiasm, started to grow tired of the topic of the island, and so far, the visitor had asked in vain for a look at the map.

His enthusiasm became contagious. Prudence, entering one evening in the middle of a conversation, heard sufficient to induce her to ask for more, and the captain, not without some reluctance and several promptings from Mr. Chalk when he showed signs of omitting vital points, related the story. Edward Tredgold heard it, and, judging by the frequency of his visits, was almost as interested as Mr. Chalk.

His enthusiasm was infectious. Prudence, walking in one evening during a conversation, heard enough to make her want to know more, and the captain, though somewhat hesitant and nudged several times by Mr. Chalk when he seemed ready to skip important parts, told the story. Edward Tredgold listened in, and judging by how often he came by, he was just as interested as Mr. Chalk.

"I can't see that there could be any harm in just looking at the map," said Mr. Chalk, one evening. "You could keep your thumb on any part you wanted to."

"I don't see how there could be any harm in just checking out the map," said Mr. Chalk one evening. "You could keep your thumb on whatever part you wanted."

"Then we should know where to dig," urged Mr. Tredgold. "Properly managed there ought to be a fortune in your innocence, Chalk."

"Then we should know where to dig," urged Mr. Tredgold. "If managed well, there should be a fortune in your innocence, Chalk."

Mr. Chalk eyed him fixedly. "Seeing that the latitude and longitude and all the directions are written on the back," he observed, with cold dignity, "I don't see the force of your remarks."

Mr. Chalk stared at him intently. "Since the latitude, longitude, and all the directions are written on the back," he said with an icy formality, "I don't understand the point of your comments."

"Well, in that case, why not show it to Mr. Chalk, uncle?" said Prudence, charitably.

"Well, if that's the case, why not show it to Mr. Chalk, Uncle?" Prudence said kindly.

Captain Bowers began to show signs of annoyance. "Well, my dear——," he began, slowly.

Captain Bowers started to show signs of irritation. "Well, my dear——," he said, slowly.

"Then Miss Drewitt could see it too," said Mr. Tredgold, blandly.

"Then Miss Drewitt could see it too," Mr. Tredgold said smoothly.

Miss Drewitt reddened with indignation, "I could see it any time I wished," she said, sharply.

Miss Drewitt flushed with anger, "I could see it whenever I wanted," she said, sharply.

"Well, wish now," entreated Mr. Tredgold. "As a matter of fact, I'm dying with curiosity myself. Bring it out and make it crackle, captain; it's a bank-note for half a million."

"Well, wish now," urged Mr. Tredgold. "Honestly, I'm really curious too. Pull it out and make it crackle, captain; it's a banknote for half a million."

The captain shook his head and a slight frown marred his usually amiable features. He got up and, turning his back on them, filled his pipe from a jar on the mantelpiece.

The captain shook his head, and a small frown crossed his usually friendly face. He stood up and, turning his back to them, filled his pipe from a jar on the mantel.

"You never will see it, Chalk," said Edward Tredgold, in tones of much conviction. "I'll bet you two to one in golden sovereigns that you'll sink into your honoured family vault with your justifiable curiosity still[Pg 195] unsatisfied. And I shouldn't wonder if your perturbed spirit walks the captain's bedroom afterwards."

"You'll never see it, Chalk," Edward Tredgold said firmly. "I’ll bet you two to one in gold coins that you’ll end up in your family vault with your curiosity still[Pg 195] unsatisfied. I wouldn’t be surprised if your restless spirit haunts the captain’s bedroom afterwards."

"HE RANSACKED AN OLD LUMBER-ROOM."

"HE RANSACKED AN OLD STORAGE ROOM."

Miss Drewitt looked up and eyed the speaker with scornful comprehension. "Take the bet, Mr. Chalk," she said, slowly.

Miss Drewitt looked up and regarded the speaker with disdainful understanding. "Go ahead and take the bet, Mr. Chalk," she said, slowly.

Mr. Chalk turned in hopeful amaze; then he leaned over and shook hands solemnly with Mr. Tredgold. "I'll take the bet," he said.

Mr. Chalk turned in hopeful surprise; then he leaned over and shook hands seriously with Mr. Tredgold. "I'll take the bet," he said.

"Uncle will show it to you to please me," announced Prudence, in a clear voice. "Won't you, uncle?"

"Uncle will show it to you to make me happy," Prudence said clearly. "Will you, uncle?"

The captain turned and took the matches from the table. "Certainly, my dear, if I can find it," he said, in a hesitating fashion. "But I'm afraid I've mislaid it. I haven't seen it since I unpacked."

The captain turned and picked up the matches from the table. "Of course, my dear, if I can find it," he said hesitantly. "But I'm afraid I've misplaced it. I haven't seen it since I unpacked."

"Mislaid it!" ejaculated the startled Mr. Chalk. "Good heavens! Suppose somebody should find it? What about your word to Don Silvio then?"

"Mislaid it!" exclaimed the shocked Mr. Chalk. "Good heavens! What if someone finds it? What happens to your promise to Don Silvio then?"

"I've got it somewhere," said the captain, brusquely; "I'll have a hunt for it. All the same, I don't know that it's quite fair to interfere in a bet."

"I've got it somewhere," the captain said bluntly; "I'll look for it. Still, I don't think it's really fair to get involved in a bet."

Miss Drewitt waved the objection away, remarking that people who made bets must risk losing their money.

Miss Drewitt waved off the objection, saying that people who place bets have to be prepared to lose their money.

"I'll begin to save up," said Mr. Tredgold, with a lightness which was not lost upon Miss Drewitt. "The captain has got to find it before you can see it, Chalk."

"I'll start saving up," said Mr. Tredgold, with a casualness that didn’t go unnoticed by Miss Drewitt. "The captain has to locate it before you can see it, Chalk."

Mr. Chalk, with a satisfied smile, said that when the captain promised a thing it was as good as done.

Mr. Chalk, with a satisfied smile, said that when the captain promised something, it was as good as done.

For the next few days he waited patiently, and, ransacking an old lumber-room, divided his time pretty equally between a volume of "Captain Cook's Voyages" that he found there and "Famous Shipwrecks." By this means and the exercise of great self-control he ceased from troubling Dialstone Lane for a week. Even then it was Edward Tredgold who took him there. The latter was in high spirits, and in explanation informed the company, with a cheerful smile, that he had saved five and ninepence, and was forming habits which bade fair to make him a rich man in time.

For the next few days, he waited patiently and, rummaging through an old lumber room, split his time pretty evenly between a book on "Captain Cook's Voyages" that he found there and "Famous Shipwrecks." Through this and a lot of self-control, he stopped bothering Dialstone Lane for a week. Even then, it was Edward Tredgold who took him there. Tredgold was in great spirits and, explaining to the group with a big grin, shared that he had saved five shillings and nine pence, and was building habits that promised to make him a wealthy man eventually.

"Don't you be in too much of a hurry to find that map, captain," he said.

"Don't rush to find that map, captain," he said.

"It's found," said Miss Drewitt, with a little note of triumph in her voice.

"It's found," said Miss Drewitt, with a slight tone of victory in her voice.

"Found it this morning," said Captain Bowers.

"Found it this morning," Captain Bowers said.

He crossed over to an oak bureau which stood in the corner by the fireplace, and taking a paper from a pigeon-hole slowly unfolded it and spread it on the table before the delighted Mr. Chalk. Miss Drewitt and Edward Tredgold advanced to the table and eyed it curiously.

He walked over to an oak desk in the corner by the fireplace, took a paper from a compartment, slowly unfolded it, and laid it on the table in front of the excited Mr. Chalk. Miss Drewitt and Edward Tredgold came up to the table and looked at it with interest.

The map, which was drawn in lead-pencil, was on a piece of ruled paper, yellow with age and cracked in the folds. The island was in shape a rough oval, the coast-line being broken by small bays and headlands. Mr. Chalk eyed it with all the fervour usually bestowed on a holy relic, and, breathlessly reading off such terms as "Cape[Pg 196] Silvio," "Bowers Bay," and "Mount Lonesome," gazed with breathless interest at the discourser.

The map, which was drawn with a pencil, was on a piece of ruled paper, yellowed with age and cracked at the folds. The island had a rough oval shape, with the coastline marked by small bays and headlands. Mr. Chalk examined it with the same intensity typically given to a holy relic, and, breathlessly reading off labels like "Cape[Pg 196] Silvio," "Bowers Bay," and "Mount Lonesome," looked at the speaker with keen interest.

"And is that the grave?" he inquired, in a trembling voice, pointing to a mark in the north-east corner.

"And is that the grave?" he asked in a trembling voice, pointing to a spot in the northeast corner.

The captain removed it with his fingernail. "No," he said, briefly. "For full details see the other side."

The captain scratched it off with his fingernail. "No," he said, shortly. "For full details, check the other side."

For one moment Mr. Chalk hoped; then his face fell as Captain Bowers, displaying for a fraction of a second the writing on the other side, took up the map and, replacing it in the bureau, turned the key in the lock and with a low laugh resumed his seat. Miss Drewitt, glancing over at Edward Tredgold, saw that he looked very thoughtful.

For a moment, Mr. Chalk had hope, but then his expression changed as Captain Bowers briefly showed the writing on the other side, picked up the map, put it back in the drawer, locked it, and laughed quietly before sitting down again. Miss Drewitt, looking over at Edward Tredgold, noticed that he appeared quite pensive.

"You've lost your bet," she said, pointedly.

"You've lost your bet," she said, with emphasis.

"I know," was the reply.

"I know," was the response.

His gaiety had vanished and he looked so dejected that Miss Drewitt was reminded of the ruined gambler in a celebrated picture. She tried to quiet her conscience by hoping that it would be a lesson to him. As she watched, Mr. Tredgold dived into his left trouser-pocket and counted out some coins, mostly brown. To these he added a few small pieces of silver gleaned from his waistcoat, and then after a few seconds' moody thought found a few more in the other trouser-pocket.

His cheerful demeanor had disappeared, and he looked so downcast that Miss Drewitt was reminded of the defeated gambler in a famous painting. She tried to ease her conscience by thinking that it would serve as a lesson for him. As she observed, Mr. Tredgold reached into his left trouser pocket and counted out some coins, mostly pennies. He added a few small silver coins from his waistcoat and after a few moments of brooding thought, he found a few more in his other trouser pocket.

"Eleven and tenpence," he said, mechanically.

"11:10," he said, automatically.

"Any time," said Mr. Chalk, regarding him with awkward surprise. "Any time."

"Any time," Mr. Chalk said, looking at him with awkward surprise. "Any time."

"Give him an I O U," said Captain Bowers, fidgeting.

"Give him an IOU," said Captain Bowers, fidgeting.

"Yes, any time," repeated Mr. Chalk; "I'm in no hurry."

"Sure, whenever," Mr. Chalk repeated. "I’m not in a rush."

"No; I'd sooner pay now and get it over," said the other, still fumbling in his pockets. "As Miss Drewitt says, people who make bets must be prepared to lose; I thought I had more than this."

"No; I'd rather pay now and be done with it," said the other, still searching through his pockets. "As Miss Drewitt says, people who make bets need to be ready to lose; I thought I had more than this."

There was an embarrassing silence, during which Miss Drewitt, who had turned very red, felt strangely uncomfortable. She felt more uncomfortable still when Mr. Tredgold, discovering a bank-note and a little collection of gold coins in another pocket, artlessly expressed his joy at the discovery. The simple-minded captain and Mr. Chalk both experienced a sense of relief; Miss Drewitt sat and simmered in helpless indignation.

There was an awkward silence, during which Miss Drewitt, who had turned bright red, felt really uncomfortable. She felt even more uncomfortable when Mr. Tredgold, finding a banknote and a few gold coins in another pocket, innocently shared his excitement over the discovery. The naive captain and Mr. Chalk both felt relieved; Miss Drewitt sat there, boiling in frustration.

"You're careless in money matters, my lad," said the captain, reprovingly.

"You're careless with money, my boy," said the captain, disapprovingly.

"I couldn't understand him making all that fuss over a couple o' pounds," said Mr. Chalk, looking round. "He's very free, as a rule; too free."

"I couldn't get why he was making such a big deal over a few pounds," said Mr. Chalk, looking around. "He's usually very open; too open."

Mr. Tredgold, sitting grave and silent, made no reply to these charges, and the girl was the only one to notice a faint twitching at the corners of his mouth. She saw it distinctly, despite the fact that her clear, grey eyes were fixed dreamily on a spot some distance above his head.

Mr. Tredgold, sitting solemn and quiet, didn’t respond to these accusations, and the girl was the only one who noticed a slight twitch at the corners of his mouth. She saw it clearly, even though her bright, gray eyes were dreamily focused on a point some distance above his head.

She sat in her room upstairs after the visitors had gone, thinking it over. The light was fading fast, and as she sat at the open window the remembrance of Mr. Tredgold's conduct helped to mar one of the most perfect evenings she had ever known.

She sat in her room upstairs after the guests had left, reflecting on it. The light was quickly dimming, and as she sat at the open window, the memory of Mr. Tredgold's behavior spoiled one of the most perfect evenings she had ever experienced.

Downstairs the captain was also thinking. Dialstone Lane was in shadow, and already one or two lamps were lit behind drawn blinds. A little chatter of voices at the end of the lane floated in at the open window, mellowed by distance. His pipe was out, and he rose to search in the gloom for a match, when another murmur of voices reached his ears from the kitchen. He stood still and listened intently. To put matters beyond all doubt, the shrill laugh of a girl was plainly audible. The captain's face hardened, and, crossing to the fireplace, he rang the bell.

Downstairs, the captain was deep in thought. Dialstone Lane was in shadow, and already one or two lamps were lit behind closed curtains. A bit of chatter from the end of the lane drifted in through the open window, softened by the distance. His pipe had gone out, and he got up to look for a match in the dim light when he heard another murmur of voices coming from the kitchen. He stopped and listened carefully. To clarify things, the high-pitched laugh of a girl was clearly heard. The captain's expression hardened, and he walked over to the fireplace and rang the bell.

"Yessir," said Joseph, as he appeared and closed the door carefully behind him.

"Yes, sir," Joseph said as he walked in and gently closed the door behind him.

"What are you talking to yourself in that absurd manner for?" inquired the captain, with great dignity.

"What are you talking to yourself like that for?" asked the captain, with a lot of dignity.

"Me, sir?" said Mr. Tasker, feebly.

"Me, sir?" Mr. Tasker said weakly.

"Yes, you," repeated the captain, noticing with surprise that the door was slowly opening.

"Yeah, you," the captain said again, surprised to see the door slowly opening.

Mr. Tasker gazed at him in a troubled fashion, but made no reply.

Mr. Tasker looked at him with concern but didn't say anything.

"I won't have it," said the captain, sternly, with a side glance at the door. "If you want to talk to yourself go outside and do it. I never heard such a laugh. What did you do it for? It was like an old woman with a bad cold."

"I won't allow it," said the captain firmly, glancing at the door. "If you want to talk to yourself, go outside and do it. I've never heard such a laugh. What was that about? It sounded like an old woman with a bad cold."

He smiled grimly in the darkness, and then started slightly as a cough, a hostile, challenging cough, sounded from the kitchen. Before he could speak the cough ceased and a thin voice broke carelessly into song.

He smiled grimly in the darkness, and then jumped a bit as a cough, a hostile, challenging cough, echoed from the kitchen. Before he could say anything, the cough stopped and a thin voice casually started to sing.

"What!" roared the captain, in well-feigned astonishment. "Do you mean to tell me you've got somebody in my pantry? Go and get me those rules and regulations."

"What?!" shouted the captain, pretending to be shocked. "Are you really saying that someone is in my pantry? Go grab those rules and regulations for me."

Mr. Tasker backed out, and the captain smiled again as he heard a whispered discussion. Then a voice clear and distinct took command. "I'll take 'em in myself, I[Pg 197] tell you," it said. "I'll rules and regulations him."

Mr. Tasker backed out, and the captain smiled again as he heard a whispered discussion. Then a voice, clear and distinct, took command. "I'll take them in myself, I[Pg 197] tell you," it said. "I'll handle the rules and regulations for him."

The smile faded from the captain's face, and he gazed in perplexity at the door as a strange young woman bounced into the room.

The smile vanished from the captain's face, and he looked in confusion at the door as a strange young woman bounced into the room.

"Here's your rules and regulations," said the intruder, in a somewhat shrewish voice. "You'd better light the lamp if you want to see 'em; though the spelling ain't so noticeable in the dark."

"Here are your rules and regulations," said the intruder, in a somewhat nagging voice. "You'd better turn on the lamp if you want to read them; although the spelling isn't so obvious in the dark."

The impressiveness of the captain's gaze was wasted in the darkness. For a moment he hesitated, and then, with the dignity of a man whose spelling has nothing to conceal, struck a match and lit the lamp. The lamp lighted, he lowered the blind, and then seating himself by the window turned with a majestic air to a thin slip of a girl with tow-coloured hair, who stood by the door.

The power of the captain's gaze was lost in the darkness. For a moment, he hesitated, and then, with the confidence of someone who has nothing to hide, struck a match and lit the lamp. Once the lamp was lit, he lowered the blind and, sitting down by the window, turned with an impressive demeanor to a slender girl with light-colored hair, who stood by the door.

"Who are you?" he demanded, gruffly.

"Who are you?" he asked, gruffly.

"My name's Vickers," said the young lady. "Selina Vickers. I heard all what you've been saying to my Joseph, but, thank goodness, I can take my own part. I don't want nobody to fight my battles for me. If you've got anything to say about my voice you can say it to my face."

"My name's Vickers," said the young lady. "Selina Vickers. I heard everything you've been saying to my Joseph, but thankfully, I can stand up for myself. I don't need anyone to fight my battles for me. If you have something to say about my voice, you can say it to my face."

"SELINA VICKERS."

"Selina Vickers."

Captain Bowers sat back and regarded her with impressive dignity. Miss Vickers met his gaze calmly and, with a pair of unwinking green eyes, stared him down.

Captain Bowers leaned back and looked at her with striking dignity. Miss Vickers met his gaze coolly and, with her unwavering green eyes, held his stare.

"What were you doing in my pantry?" demanded the captain, at last.

"What were you doing in my pantry?" the captain finally demanded.

"I was in your kitchen" replied Miss Vickers, with scornful emphasis on the last word, "to see my young man."

"I was in your kitchen," Miss Vickers replied, placing extra emphasis on the last word, "to see my boyfriend."

"Well, I can't have you there," said the captain, with a mildness that surprised himself. "One of my rules——"

"Well, I can't have you there," said the captain, with a gentleness that surprised even him. "One of my rules——"

Miss Vickers interposed. "I've read 'em all over and over again," she said, impatiently.

Miss Vickers interrupted. "I've read them all multiple times," she said, impatiently.

"If it occurs again," said the other, "I shall have to speak to Joseph very seriously about it."

"If it happens again," said the other, "I'll have to talk to Joseph very seriously about it."

"Talk to me," said Miss Vickers, sharply; "that's what I come in for. I can talk to you better than what Joseph can, I know. What harm do you think I was doing your old kitchen? Don't you try and interfere between me and my Joseph, because I won't have it. You're not married yourself, and you don't want other people to be. How do you suppose the world would get on if everybody was like you?"

"Talk to me," Miss Vickers said sharply. "That's why I came in. I can talk to you better than Joseph can, I know. What do you think I was doing to your old kitchen? Don't try to get in between me and my Joseph, because I won't allow it. You're not married yourself, and you don't want other people to be. How do you think the world would function if everyone was like you?"

Captain Bowers regarded her in open-eyed perplexity. The door leading to the garden had just closed behind the valiant Joseph, and he stared with growing uneasiness at the slight figure of Miss Vickers as it stood poised for further oratorical efforts. Before he could speak she gave her lips a rapid lick and started again.

Captain Bowers looked at her in confusion. The door to the garden had just shut behind the brave Joseph, and he watched with increasing concern as Miss Vickers stood ready to continue her speech. Before he could say anything, she quickly licked her lips and began once more.

"You're one of those people that don't like to see others happy, that's what you are," she said, rapidly. "I wasn't hurting your kitchen, and as to talking and laughing there—what do you think my tongue was given to me for? Show? P'r'aps if you'd been doing a day's hard work you'd——"

"You're one of those people who just can't stand to see others happy, that's who you are," she said quickly. "I wasn't messing up your kitchen, and as for talking and laughing there—what do you think my tongue is for? A show? Maybe if you had been doing a hard day's work you'd——"

"Look here, my girl——" began the captain, desperately.

"Listen up, my girl——" began the captain, urgently.

"Don't you my girl me, please," interrupted Miss Vickers. "I'm not your girl, thank goodness. If I was you'd be a bit different, I can tell you. If you had any girls you'd know better than to try and come between them and their young men. Besides, they wouldn't let you. When a girl's got a young man——"

"Don't you 'my girl' me, please," interrupted Miss Vickers. "I'm not your girl, thank goodness. If I were, you'd be a bit different, I can tell you. If you had any girls, you'd know better than to try and come between them and their boyfriends. Besides, they wouldn't let you. When a girl's got a boyfriend——"

The captain rose and went through the form of ringing the bell. Miss Vickers watched him calmly.

The captain stood up and pretended to ring the bell. Miss Vickers watched him calmly.

"I thought I'd just have it out with you for once and for all," she continued. "I told Joseph that I'd no doubt your bark was worse than your bite. And what he can see[Pg 198] to be afraid of in you I can't think. Nervous disposition, I s'pose. Good evening."

"I thought I'd finally get this sorted out with you," she went on. "I told Joseph that I was sure your threats are worse than your actions. And I can't figure out what he finds so scary about you[Pg 198]. Just a nervous personality, I guess. Good night."

She gave her head a little toss and, returning to the pantry, closed the door after her. Captain Bowers, still somewhat dazed, returned to his chair and, gazing at the "Rules," which still lay on the table, grinned feebly in his beard.

She tossed her head a bit and went back to the pantry, closing the door behind her. Captain Bowers, still feeling a bit dazed, went back to his chair and, looking at the "Rules" that were still on the table, smiled weakly into his beard.

CHAPTER IV.

CHAPTER 4.

To keep such a romance to himself was beyond the powers of Mr. Chalk. The captain had made no conditions as to secrecy, and he therefore considered himself free to indulge in hints to his two greatest friends, which caused those gentlemen to entertain some doubts as to his sanity. Mr. Robert Stobell, whose work as a contractor had left a permanent and unmistakable mark upon Binchester, became imbued with a hazy idea that Mr. Chalk had invented a new process of making large diamonds. Mr. Jasper Tredgold, on the other hand, arrived at the conclusion that a highly respectable burglar was offering for some reason to share his loot with him. A conversation between Messrs. Stobell and Tredgold in the High Street only made matters more complicated.

To keep a romance to himself was beyond Mr. Chalk's capabilities. The captain hadn’t set any rules about keeping it a secret, so he felt free to drop hints to his two closest friends, which led them to question his sanity. Mr. Robert Stobell, whose work as a contractor had left a clear mark on Binchester, started to develop a vague idea that Mr. Chalk had created a new way to make large diamonds. Mr. Jasper Tredgold, on the other hand, concluded that a very respectable burglar was somehow offering to share his stolen loot with him. A conversation between Messrs. Stobell and Tredgold in the High Street only complicated things further.

"Chalk always was fond of making mysteries of things," complained Mr. Tredgold.

"Chalk always loved turning things into mysteries," complained Mr. Tredgold.

Mr. Stobell, whose habit was taciturn and ruminative, fixed his dull brown eyes on the ground and thought it over. "I believe it's all my eye and Betty Martin," he said, at length, quoting a saying which had been used in his family as an expression of disbelief since the time of his great-grandmother.

Mr. Stobell, who was quiet and thoughtful by nature, stared at the ground and considered it. "I think it's all nonsense," he said finally, referencing a phrase that had been used in his family to express disbelief since his great-grandmother's time.

"He comes in to see me when I'm hard at work and drops hints," pursued his friend. "When I stop to pick 'em up, out he goes. Yesterday he came in and asked me what I thought of a man who wouldn't break his word for half a million. Half a million, mind you! I just asked him who it was, and out he went again. He pops in and out of my office like a figure on a cuckoo-clock."

"He comes in to see me when I'm busy and drops hints," his friend continued. "When I try to pick them up, he just leaves. Yesterday, he came in and asked me what I thought about someone who wouldn't break their word for half a million. Half a million, can you believe it? I simply asked him who it was, and then he left again. He pops in and out of my office like a character on a cuckoo clock."

"HE POPS IN AND OUT OF MY OFFICE LIKE A FIGURE ON A CUCKOO-CLOCK."

"HE POPS IN AND OUT OF MY OFFICE LIKE A FIGURE ON A CUCKOO CLOCK."

Mr. Stobell relapsed into thought again, but no gleam of expression disturbed the lines of his heavy face; Mr. Tredgold, whose sharp, alert features bred more confidence in his own clients than those of other people, waited impatiently.

Mr. Stobell fell back into his thoughts again, but there was no hint of emotion on his serious face; Mr. Tredgold, whose sharp, attentive features inspired more confidence in his clients than in others, waited with impatience.

"He knows something that we don't," said Mr. Stobell, at last; "that's what it is."

"He knows something we don't," Mr. Stobell finally said; "that's what it is."

Mr. Tredgold, who was too used to his friend's mental processes to quarrel with them, assented.

Mr. Tredgold, who was too accustomed to his friend's way of thinking to argue with it, agreed.

"He's coming round to smoke a pipe with me to-morrow night," he said, briskly, as he turned to cross the road to his office. "You come too, and we'll get it out of him. If Chalk can keep a secret he has altered, that's all I can say."

"He's stopping by to smoke a pipe with me tomorrow night," he said cheerfully as he turned to cross the street to his office. "You should come too, and we'll get it out of him. If Chalk can still keep a secret, he's changed, that's all I can say."

His estimate of Mr. Chalk proved correct. With Mr. Tredgold acting as cross-examining counsel and Mr. Stobell enacting the part of a partial and overbearing judge, Mr. Chalk, after a display of fortitude which surprised himself almost as much as it irritated his friends, parted with his news and sat smiling with gratification at their growing excitement.

His assessment of Mr. Chalk turned out to be spot on. With Mr. Tredgold serving as the cross-examining lawyer and Mr. Stobell playing the role of a biased and domineering judge, Mr. Chalk, after showing a level of courage that surprised him nearly as much as it annoyed his friends, shared his news and sat there smiling with satisfaction at their rising excitement.

"Half a million, and he won't go for it?" ejaculated Mr. Tredgold. "The man must be mad."

"Half a million, and he won't take it?" exclaimed Mr. Tredgold. "The guy must be crazy."

"No; he passed his word and he won't break it," said Mr. Chalk. "The captain's word is his bond, and I honour him for it. I can quite understand it."

"No; he gave his word and he won't go back on it," said Mr. Chalk. "The captain's word is his bond, and I respect him for it. I completely understand."

Mr. Tredgold shrugged his shoulders and glanced at Mr. Stobell, that gentleman, after due deliberation, gave an assenting nod.

Mr. Tredgold shrugged and looked at Mr. Stobell, who, after thinking it over, nodded in agreement.

"He can't get at it, that's the long and short of it," said Mr. Tredgold, after a pause. "He had to leave it behind when he was rescued, or else risk losing it by telling the men who rescued him about it, and he's had no opportunity since. It wants money to take a ship out there and get it, and he doesn't see his way quite clear. He'll have it fast enough when he gets a chance. If not, why did he make that map?"

"He can't reach it, that’s the gist of it," said Mr. Tredgold, after a pause. "He had to leave it behind when he was rescued, or else he would have risked losing it by telling the men who saved him about it, and he hasn’t had the chance since. It takes money to hire a ship to go out there and retrieve it, and he doesn't see a clear way to do that. He’ll get it when he has a chance. If not, why did he create that map?"

Mr. Chalk shook his head, and remarked mysteriously that the captain had his reasons. Mr. Tredgold relapsed into silence, and for some time the only sound audible came from a briar-pipe which Mr. Stobell ought to have thrown away some years before.

Mr. Chalk shook his head and commented mysteriously that the captain had his reasons. Mr. Tredgold fell silent, and for a while, the only sound that could be heard came from a briar pipe that Mr. Stobell should have discarded years ago.

"Have you given up that idea of a yachting cruise of yours, Chalk?" demanded Mr. Tredgold, turning on him suddenly.

"Have you given up on that idea of your yachting cruise, Chalk?" Mr. Tredgold asked, suddenly turning to him.

"No," was the reply. "I was talking about it to Captain Bowers only the other day. That's how I got to hear of the treasure."

"No," was the reply. "I was just talking about it with Captain Bowers not long ago. That's how I found out about the treasure."

Mr. Tredgold started and gave a significant glance at Mr. Stobell. In return he got a wink which that gentleman kept for moments of mental confusion.

Mr. Tredgold jumped and shot a meaningful look at Mr. Stobell. In response, he received a wink that the gentleman reserved for moments of confusion.

"What did the captain tell you for?" pursued Mr. Tredgold, returning to Mr. Chalk. "He wanted you to make an offer. He hasn't got the money for such an expedition; you have. The yarn about passing his word was so that you shouldn't open your mouth too wide. You were to do the persuading, and then he could make his own terms. Do you see? Why, it's as plain as A B C."

"What did the captain want from you?" Mr. Tredgold asked, turning to Mr. Chalk. "He needed you to make an offer. He doesn’t have the money for that expedition; you do. The story about him giving his word was just so you wouldn’t say too much. You were supposed to do the convincing, and then he could set his own terms. Got it? It’s as clear as day."

"Plain as the alphabet," said Mr. Stobell, almost chidingly.

"Clear as day," said Mr. Stobell, almost teasingly.

Mr. Chalk gasped and looked from one to the other.

Mr. Chalk gasped and looked back and forth between them.

"I should like to have a chat with the captain about it," continued Mr. Tredgold, slowly and impressively. "I'm a business man and I could put it on a business footing. It's a big risk, of course; all those things are ... but if we went shares ... if we found the money——"

"I’d like to talk to the captain about it," Mr. Tredgold said slowly and seriously. "I'm a businessman and I could approach this from a business perspective. It's definitely a big risk; everything like this is… but if we shared the investment… if we could find the funding——"

He broke off and, filling his pipe slowly, gazed in deep thought at the wall. His friends waited expectantly.

He paused and, taking his time to fill his pipe, stared thoughtfully at the wall. His friends waited eagerly.

"Combine business with pleasure," resumed Mr. Tredgold, lighting his pipe; "sea air ... change ... blow away the cobwebs ... experience for Edward to be left alone. What do you think, Stobell?" he added, turning suddenly.

"Mix business with pleasure," Mr. Tredgold continued, lighting his pipe. "Sea air ... a change ... clear the mind ... it's good for Edward to have some solitude. What do you think, Stobell?" he added, turning suddenly.

Mr. Stobell gripped the arms of his chair in his huge hands and drew his bulky figure to a more upright position.

Mr. Stobell clenched the arms of his chair in his large hands and adjusted his heavy frame to sit up straighter.

"What do you mean by combining business with pleasure?" he said, eyeing him with dull suspicion.

"What do you mean by mixing business with pleasure?" he asked, watching him with a flat look of suspicion.

"Chalk is set on a trip for the love of it," explained Mr. Tredgold.

"Chalk is going on a trip just for the love of it," Mr. Tredgold explained.

"If we take on the contract, he ought to pay a bigger share, then," said the other, firmly.

"If we take on the contract, he should pay a larger share, then," said the other, firmly.

"Perhaps he will," said Tredgold, hastily.

"Maybe he will," Tredgold said quickly.

Mr. Stobell pondered again and, slightly raising one hand, indicated that he was in the throes of another idea and did not wish to be disturbed.

Mr. Stobell thought for a moment and, lifting one hand slightly, signaled that he was deep in thought and didn’t want to be interrupted.

"You said it would be experience for Edward to be left alone," he said, accusingly.

"You said it would be good for Edward to be left alone," he said, accusingly.

"I did," was the reply.

"I did," was the response.

"You ought to pay more, too, then," declared the contractor, "because it's serving of your ends as well."

"You should pay more, too, then," said the contractor, "because it's benefiting you as well."

"We can't split straws," exclaimed Tredgold, impatiently. "If the captain consents we three will find the money and divide our portion, whatever it is, equally."

"We can't split straws," Tredgold exclaimed, feeling impatient. "If the captain agrees, the three of us will find the money and split our share, no matter what it is, equally."

Mr. Chalk, who had been in the clouds during this discussion, came back to earth again. "If he consents," he said, sadly; "but he won't."

Mr. Chalk, who had been daydreaming during this discussion, returned to reality. "If he agrees," he said, sadly; "but he won't."

"Well, he can only refuse," said Mr. Tredgold; "and, anyway, we'll have the first refusal. Things like that soon get about. What do you say to a stroll? I can think better while I'm walking."

"Well, he can only say no," said Mr. Tredgold; "and besides, we'll have the first chance. News like that spreads quickly. How about a walk? I can think better when I'm moving."

His friends assenting, they put on their hats and sallied forth. That they should stroll in the direction of Dialstone Lane surprised neither of them. Mr. Tredgold leading, they went round by the church, and that gentleman paused so long to admire the architecture that Mr. Stobell got restless.

His friends agreed, so they put on their hats and set out. It didn’t surprise either of them that they decided to head towards Dialstone Lane. With Mr. Tredgold in the lead, they took a route around the church, and Mr. Tredgold stopped for so long to admire the architecture that Mr. Stobell became impatient.

"You've seen it before, Tredgold," he said, shortly.

"You've seen it before, Tredgold," he said, curtly.

"It's a fine old building," said the other. "Binchester ought to be proud of it. Why, here we are at Captain Bowers's!"

"It's a great old building," said the other. "Binchester should be proud of it. Look, we've arrived at Captain Bowers's!"

"The house has been next to the church for a couple o' hundred years," retorted his friend.

"The house has been next to the church for a couple of hundred years," his friend shot back.

"Let's go in," said Mr. Tredgold. "Strike while the iron's hot. At any rate," he concluded, as Mr. Chalk voiced feeble objections, "we can see how the land lies."

"Let's go in," said Mr. Tredgold. "Strike while the iron's hot. Anyway," he wrapped up, as Mr. Chalk expressed weak objections, "we can see what the situation is."

He knocked at the door and then, stepping aside, left Mr. Chalk to lead the way in. Captain Bowers, who was sitting with Prudence, looked up at their entrance, and putting down his newspaper extended a hearty welcome.

He knocked on the door and then, stepping aside, let Mr. Chalk lead the way in. Captain Bowers, who was sitting with Prudence, looked up at their arrival and, putting down his newspaper, gave a warm welcome.

"Chalk didn't like to pass without looking in," said Mr. Tredgold, "and I haven't seen you for some time. You know Stobell?"

"Chalk didn't like to walk by without peeking in," said Mr. Tredgold, "and I haven't seen you in a while. You know Stobell?"

The captain nodded, and Mr. Chalk, pale with excitement, accepted his accustomed pipe from the hands of Miss Drewitt and sat nervously awaiting events. Mr. Tasker set out the whisky, and, Miss Drewitt avowing a fondness for smoke in other people, a comfortable haze soon filled the room. Mr. Tredgold, with a significant glance at Mr. Chalk, said that it reminded him of a sea-fog.

The captain nodded, and Mr. Chalk, looking pale with excitement, took his usual pipe from Miss Drewitt and sat nervously waiting for what would happen next. Mr. Tasker poured out the whisky, and with Miss Drewitt saying she liked other people’s smoke, a cozy haze quickly filled the room. Mr. Tredgold, giving a knowing look to Mr. Chalk, remarked that it reminded him of a sea fog.

It only reminded Mr. Chalk, however, of a smoky chimney from which he had once suffered, and he at once entered into minute details. The theme was an inspiriting one, and before Mr. Tredgold could hark back to the sea again Mr. Stobell was discoursing, almost eloquently for him, upon drains. From drains to the shortcomings of the district council they progressed by natural and easy stages, and it was not until Miss Drewitt had withdrawn to the clearer atmosphere above that a sudden ominous silence ensued, which Mr. Chalk saw clearly he was expected to break.

It only triggered a memory for Mr. Chalk of a smoky chimney he had once endured, and he immediately got into the details. The topic was an exciting one, and before Mr. Tredgold could bring the conversation back to the sea, Mr. Stobell was speaking, almost eloquently for him, about drains. They naturally moved from drains to the flaws of the district council, and it wasn’t until Miss Drewitt had stepped away to the fresher air above that an unexpected, heavy silence fell, which Mr. Chalk clearly recognized he was expected to break.

"I—I've been telling them some of your adventures," he said, desperately, as he glanced at the captain; "they're both interested in such things."

"I—I've been sharing some of your adventures with them," he said, anxiously, as he looked at the captain; "they're both really into that sort of thing."

The latter gave a slight start and glanced shrewdly at his visitors. "Aye, aye," he said, composedly.

The latter flinched slightly and gave his visitors a sharp look. "Yeah, yeah," he said calmly.

"Very interesting, some of them," murmured Mr. Tredgold. "I suppose you'll have another voyage or two before you've done? One, at any rate."

"Very interesting, some of them," Mr. Tredgold said softly. "I guess you'll have another trip or two before you're finished? At least one, for sure."

"No," said the captain, "I've had my share of the sea; other men may have a turn now. There's nothing to take me out again—nothing."

"No," said the captain, "I've had my fill of the sea; it's someone else's turn now. There's nothing that will make me go back out again—nothing."

Mr. Tredgold coughed and murmured something about breaking off old habits too suddenly.

Mr. Tredgold coughed and mumbled something about quitting old habits too abruptly.

"It's a fine career," sighed Mr. Chalk.

"It's a great career," sighed Mr. Chalk.

"A manly life," said Mr. Tredgold, emphatically.

"A manly life," Mr. Tredgold said firmly.

"It's like every other profession, it has two sides to it," said the captain.

"It's like any other job, it has two sides to it," said the captain.

"It is not so well paid as it should be," said the wily Tredgold, "but I suppose one gets chances of making money in outside ways sometimes."

"It doesn’t pay as well as it should," said the clever Tredgold, "but I guess you sometimes get opportunities to make money in other ways."

The captain assented, and told of a steward of his who had made a small fortune by selling Japanese curios to people who didn't understand them.

The captain agreed and mentioned a steward of his who had made a small fortune by selling Japanese curios to people who didn't get them.

The conversation was interesting, but extremely distasteful to a business man intent upon business. Mr. Stobell took his pipe out of his mouth and cleared his throat. "Why, you might build a hospital with it," he burst out, impatiently.

The conversation was engaging, but really off-putting to a businessman focused on work. Mr. Stobell took his pipe from his mouth and cleared his throat. "You could build a hospital with that," he said, sounding impatient.

"Build a hospital!" repeated the astonished captain, as Mr. Chalk bent suddenly to do up his shoe-lace.

"Build a hospital!" repeated the astonished captain as Mr. Chalk suddenly bent down to tie his shoelace.

"Think of the orphans you could be a father to!" added Mr. Stobell, making the most of an unwonted fit of altruism.

"Think of the orphans you could take care of!" added Mr. Stobell, making the most of a rare moment of kindness.

The captain looked inquiringly at Mr. Tredgold.

The captain looked questioningly at Mr. Tredgold.

"And widows," said Mr. Stobell, and, putting his pipe in his mouth as a sign that he had finished his remarks, gazed stolidly at the company.

"And widows," said Mr. Stobell, and, putting his pipe in his mouth as a sign that he was done speaking, looked steadily at the group.

"Stobell must be referring to a story Chalk told us of some precious stones you buried, I think," said Mr. Tredgold, reddening. "Aren't you, Stobell?"

"Stobell must be talking about a story Chalk told us about some valuable stones you buried, right?" Mr. Tredgold said, blushing. "Aren't you, Stobell?"

"Of course I am," said his friend. "You know that."

"Of course I am," his friend replied. "You know that."

Captain Bowers glanced at Mr. Chalk, but that gentleman was still busy with his shoe-lace, only looking up when Mr. Tredgold, taking the bull by the horns, made the captain a plain, straightforward offer to fit out and give him the command of an expedition to recover the treasure. In a speech which included the benevolent Mr. Stobell's hospitals, widows, and orphans, he pointed out a score of reasons why the captain should consent, and wound up with a glowing picture of Miss Drewitt as the heiress of the wealthiest[Pg 201] man in Binchester. The captain heard him patiently to an end and then shook his head.

Captain Bowers glanced at Mr. Chalk, but that guy was still busy with his shoelace, only looking up when Mr. Tredgold, taking the initiative, made the captain a straightforward offer to lead an expedition to recover the treasure. In a speech that mentioned the kind Mr. Stobell's hospitals, widows, and orphans, he laid out several reasons why the captain should agree and ended with an enticing picture of Miss Drewitt as the heiress of the wealthiest[Pg 201] man in Binchester. The captain listened patiently until the end and then shook his head.

"I passed my word," he said, stiffly.

"I gave my word," he said, stiffly.

Mr. Stobell took his pipe out of his mouth again to offer a little encouragement. "Tredgold has broke his word before now," he observed; "he's got quite a name for it."

Mr. Stobell took his pipe out of his mouth again to offer a little encouragement. "Tredgold has broken his word before," he noted; "he's got quite the reputation for it."

"But you would go out if it were not for that?" inquired Tredgold, turning a deaf ear to this remark.

"But you'd go out if it weren't for that?" Tredgold asked, ignoring the comment.

"Naturally," said the captain, smiling; "but, then, you see I did."

"Of course," said the captain with a smile, "but you see, I did."

Mr. Tredgold drummed with his fingers on the arms of his chair, and after a little hesitation asked as a great favour to be permitted to see the map. As an estate agent, he said, he took a professional interest in plans of all kinds.

Mr. Tredgold tapped his fingers on the arms of his chair, and after a moment of hesitation, he requested, as a big favor, to be allowed to see the map. As a real estate agent, he mentioned, he had a professional interest in plans of all types.

Captain Bowers rose, and in the midst of an expectant silence took the map from the bureau, and placing it on the table kept it down with his fist. The others drew near and inspected it.

Captain Bowers stood up, and in the quiet tension of the moment, took the map from the desk, placing it on the table while holding it down with his fist. The others gathered around and examined it.

"THE OTHERS DREW NEAR AND INSPECTED IT."

"THE OTHERS CAME CLOSER AND LOOKED AT IT."

"Nobody but Captain Bowers has ever seen the other side," said Mr. Chalk, impressively.

"Nobody except Captain Bowers has ever seen the other side," said Mr. Chalk, impressively.

"Except my niece," interposed the captain. "She wanted to see it, and I trust her as I would trust myself. She thinks the same as I do about it."

"Except for my niece," the captain interrupted. "She wanted to see it, and I trust her just like I would trust myself. She feels the same way I do about it."

His stubby forefinger travelled slowly round the coast-line until, coming to the extreme south-west corner, it stopped, and a mischievous smile creased his beard.

His short forefinger moved slowly around the coastline until it reached the far southwestern corner, where it paused, and a playful smile appeared on his beard.

"It's buried here," he observed. "All you've got to do is to find the island and dig in that spot."

"It's buried here," he said. "All you have to do is find the island and dig in that spot."

Mr. Chalk laughed and shook his head as at a choice piece of waggishness.

Mr. Chalk laughed and shook his head as if at a clever joke.

"Suppose," said Mr. Tredgold, slowly—"suppose anybody found it without your connivance, would you take your share?"

"Let's say," Mr. Tredgold said slowly, "let's say someone found it without your approval, would you still want your share?"

"Let 'em find it first," said the captain.

"Let them find it first," said the captain.

"Yes, but would you?" inquired Mr. Chalk.

"Yes, but would you?" asked Mr. Chalk.

Captain Bowers took up the map and returned it to its place in the bureau. "You go and find it," he said, with a genial smile.

Captain Bowers picked up the map and put it back in the bureau. "You go find it," he said with a friendly smile.

"You give us permission?" demanded Tredgold.

"You’re giving us permission?" demanded Tredgold.

"Certainly," grinned the captain. "I give you permission to go and dig over all the islands in the Pacific; there's a goodish number of them, and it's a fairly common shape."

"Sure," the captain grinned. "I give you the green light to go and dig up all the islands in the Pacific; there are quite a few of them, and they're pretty much all the same shape."

"It seems to me it's nobody's property,"[Pg 202] said Tredgold, slowly. "That is to say, it's anybody's that finds it. It isn't your property, Captain Bowers? You lay no claim to it?"

"It looks to me like it's nobody's property,"[Pg 202] said Tredgold, slowly. "What I mean is, it's anyone's who finds it. It's not your property, Captain Bowers? You don't claim it?"

"No, no," said the captain. "It's nothing to do with me. You go and find it," he repeated, with enjoyment.

"No, no," said the captain. "It has nothing to do with me. You go and find it," he repeated, with delight.

Mr. Tredgold laughed too, and his eye travelled mechanically towards the bureau. "If we do," he said, cordially, "you shall have your share."

Mr. Tredgold laughed too, and his gaze moved automatically towards the desk. "If we do," he said warmly, "you'll get your share."

The captain thanked him and, taking up the bottle, refilled their glasses. Then, catching the dull, brooding eye of Mr. Stobell as that plain-spoken man sat in a brown study trying to separate the serious from the jocular, he drank success to their search. He was about to give vent to further pleasantries when he was stopped by the mysterious behaviour of Mr. Chalk, who, first laying a finger on his lip to ensure silence, frowned severely and nodded at the door leading to the kitchen.

The captain thanked him and, picking up the bottle, filled their glasses again. Then, noticing Mr. Stobell's dull, brooding gaze as that straightforward man sat lost in thought trying to distinguish the serious from the silly, he toasted to their success in the search. He was about to share more jokes when he was interrupted by Mr. Chalk's strange behavior, who, first putting a finger to his lips for silence, frowned seriously and nodded toward the kitchen door.

The other three looked in the direction indicated. The door stood half open, and the silhouette of a young woman in a large hat put the upper panels in shadow. The captain rose and, with a vigorous thrust of his foot, closed the door with a bang.

The other three looked in the direction pointed out. The door was half open, and the outline of a young woman in a big hat cast shadows on the upper panels. The captain got up and, with a strong kick, slammed the door shut.

"Eavesdropping," said Mr. Chalk, in a tense whisper.

"Eavesdropping," Mr. Chalk said in a tense whisper.

"There'll be a rival expedition," said the captain, falling in with his mood. "I've already warned that young woman off once. You'd better start to-night."

"There’s going to be a rival expedition," said the captain, matching his mood. "I’ve already warned that young woman off once. You should start tonight."

He leaned back in his chair and surveyed the company pleasantly. Somewhat to Mr. Chalk's disappointment Mr. Tredgold began to discuss agriculture, and they were still on that theme when they rose to depart some time later. Tredgold and Chalk bade the captain a cordial good-night; but Stobell, a creature of primitive impulses, found it difficult to shake hands with him. On the way home he expressed an ardent desire to tell the captain what men of sense thought of him.

He leaned back in his chair and looked around the room with satisfaction. To Mr. Chalk's disappointment, Mr. Tredgold started talking about farming, and they were still on that topic when they got up to leave a while later. Tredgold and Chalk wished the captain a warm good-night, but Stobell, who acted on instinct, struggled to shake hands with him. On the way home, he expressed a strong desire to let the captain know what sensible people thought of him.

The captain lit another pipe after they had gone, and for some time sat smoking and thinking over the events of the evening. Then Mr. Tasker's second infringement of discipline occurred to him, and, stretching out his hand, he rang the bell.

The captain lit another pipe after they left and sat for a while, smoking and reflecting on the events of the evening. Then he remembered Mr. Tasker's second breach of discipline and reached out to ring the bell.

"Has that young woman gone?" he inquired, cautiously, as Mr. Tasker appeared.

"Has that young woman left?" he asked, carefully, as Mr. Tasker showed up.

"Yessir," was the reply.

"Yes, sir," was the reply.

"What about your articles?" demanded the captain, with sudden loudness. "What do you mean by it?"

"What about your articles?" the captain asked abruptly, raising his voice. "What do you mean by that?"

Mr. Tasker eyed him forlornly. "It ain't my fault," he said, at last. "I don't want her."

Mr. Tasker looked at him sadly. "It's not my fault," he said finally. "I don't want her."

"Eh?" said the other, sternly. "Don't talk nonsense. What do you have her here for, then?"

"Eh?" the other replied, sternly. "Stop talking nonsense. Why did you bring her here, then?"

"Because I can't help myself," said Mr. Tasker, desperately; "that's why. She's took a fancy to me, and, that being so, it would take more than you and me to keep 'er away."

"Because I can't help myself," Mr. Tasker said desperately; "that's why. She’s taken a liking to me, and since that's the case, it would take more than you and me to keep her away."

"Rubbish," said his master.

"Trash," said his master.

Mr. Tasker smiled wanly. "That's my reward for being steady," he said, with some bitterness; "that's what comes of having a good name in the place. I get Selina Vickers after me."

Mr. Tasker smiled weakly. "That's my reward for being reliable," he said, with a hint of bitterness; "that's what happens when you have a good reputation here. I get Selina Vickers on my back."

"You—you must have asked her to come here in the first place," said the astonished captain.

"You—you must have invited her to come here in the first place," said the surprised captain.

"Ask her?" repeated Mr. Tasker, with respectful scorn. "Ask her? She don't want no asking."

"Ask her?" Mr. Tasker repeated, with a hint of scorn. "Ask her? She doesn’t need to be asked."

"What does she come for, then?" inquired the other.

"What does she come for, then?" asked the other.

"Me," said Mr. Tasker, brokenly. "I never dreamt o' such a thing. I was going 'er way one night—about three weeks ago, it was—and I walked with her as far as her road—Mint Street. Somehow it got put about that we were walking out. A week afterwards she saw me in Harris's, the grocer's, and waited outside for me till I come out and walked 'ome with me. After she came in the other night I found we was keeping company. To-night—to-night she got a ring out o' me, and now we're engaged."

"Me," Mr. Tasker said, somewhat brokenly. "I never imagined anything like this. About three weeks ago, I was walking her way one night, and I accompanied her as far as her road—Mint Street. Somehow, people started talking like we were dating. A week later, she saw me at Harris's, the grocer, and waited outside for me until I came out and walked home with me. After she came in the other night, I realized we were officially an item. Tonight—tonight she got a ring from me, and now we’re engaged."

"What on earth did you give her the ring for if you don't want her?" inquired the captain, eyeing him with genuine concern.

"What on earth did you give her the ring for if you don't want her?" the captain asked, looking at him with real concern.

"Ah, it seems easy, sir," said the unfortunate; "but you don't know Selina. She bought the ring and said I was to pay it off a shilling a week. She took the first shilling to-night."

"Ah, it seems simple, sir," said the unfortunate; "but you don’t know Selina. She bought the ring and said I had to pay it off a shilling a week. She took the first shilling tonight."

His master sat back and regarded him in amazement.

His master leaned back and looked at him in disbelief.

"You don't know Selina, sir," repeated Mr. Tasker, in reply to this manifestation. "She always gets her own way. Her father ain't 'it 'er mother not since Selina was seventeen. He dursent. The last time Selina went for him tooth and nail; smashed all the plates off the dresser throwing 'em at him, and ended by chasing of him up the road in his shirt-sleeves."

"You don't know Selina, sir," Mr. Tasker repeated in response to this display. "She always gets what she wants. Her dad hasn’t been with her mom since Selina was seventeen. He can’t. The last time Selina really went after him; she smashed all the plates off the dresser, throwing them at him, and ended up chasing him down the road in his shirt sleeves."

The captain grunted.

The captain grunted.

"That was two years ago," continued Mr. Tasker; "and his spirit's quite broke. He 'as to give all his money except a shilling a week[Pg 203] to his wife, and he's not allowed to go into pubs. If he does it's no good, because they won't serve 'im. If they do Selina goes in next morning and gives them a piece of 'er mind. She don't care who's there or what she says, and the consequence is Mr. Vickers can't get served in Binchester for love or money. That'll show you what she is."

"That was two years ago," Mr. Tasker continued, "and his spirit is completely crushed. He has to give all his money except for a shilling a week[Pg 203] to his wife, and he’s not allowed to go into pubs. If he does, it doesn’t matter because they won't serve him. If they do, Selina goes in the next morning and tells them off. She doesn’t care who’s there or what she says, and as a result, Mr. Vickers can’t get served in Binchester for love or money. That shows you what she’s like."

"Well, tell her I won't have her here," said the captain, rising. "Good-night."

"Well, tell her I don’t want her here," said the captain, standing up. "Goodnight."

"I've told her over and over again, sir," was the reply, "and all she says is she's not afraid of you, nor six like you."

"I've told her repeatedly, sir," was the response, "and all she says is she's not scared of you, or even six people like you."

The captain fell back silent, and Mr. Tasker, pausing in a respectful attitude, watched him wistfully. The captain's brows were bent in thought, and Mr. Tasker, reminding himself that crews had trembled at his nod and that all were silent when he spoke, felt a flutter of hope.

The captain fell back silent, and Mr. Tasker, pausing in a respectful position, watched him with longing. The captain's brows were furrowed in thought, and Mr. Tasker, reminding himself that crews had quaked at his nod and that everyone went quiet when he talked, felt a spark of hope.

"Well," said the captain, sharply, as he turned and caught sight of him, "what are you waiting there for?"

"Well," the captain said sharply as he turned and saw him, "what are you standing there for?"

Mr. Tasker drifted towards the door which led upstairs.

Mr. Tasker moved toward the door that led upstairs.

"I—I thought you were thinking of something we could do to prevent her coming, sir," he said, slowly. "It's hard on me, because as a matter of fact——"

"I—I thought you were considering something we could do to stop her from coming, sir," he said, slowly. "It's tough for me, because the truth is——"

"ALL SHE SAYS IS SHE'S NOT AFRAID OF YOU, NOR SIX LIKE YOU."

"ALL SHE SAYS IS SHE'S NOT SCARED OF YOU, OR SIX PEOPLE LIKE YOU."

"Well?" said the captain.

"Well?" asked the captain.

"I—I've 'ad my eye on another young lady for some time," concluded Mr. Tasker.

"I’ve had my eye on another young woman for a while," concluded Mr. Tasker.

He was standing on the bottom stair as he spoke, with his hand on the latch. Under the baleful stare with which the indignant captain favoured him, he closed it softly and mounted heavily to bed.

He was standing on the bottom step as he spoke, with his hand on the latch. Under the angry glare the outraged captain gave him, he quietly closed it and trudged heavily upstairs to bed.

(To be continued.)

(To be continued.)


Afghan Beast Fables

Illustrated By J. A. Shepherd.

Illustrated by J. A. Shepherd.

L Like other peoples the world over, the Afghans use the beast fable to point morals and illustrate rules of conduct. Perhaps the moral is not invariably such as commends itself to Western standards, and the methods applauded are sometimes not such as would make for popularity in more civilized circles. But what would you? The characteristics of a race colour its literature, and the more homely the literature the clearer the colouring. Hence the Afghan beast fable more frequently than not reflects the respectful admiration accorded the successful exercise of craft and cunning, for which self-helpful qualities the dwellers on the other side of the North-Western Frontier of India are famed.

L Like other people around the world, the Afghans use animal fables to convey morals and illustrate appropriate behavior. The morals may not always align with Western values, and the methods admired might not be popular in more civilized settings. But what can you do? The traits of a culture influence its literature, and the more straightforward the literature, the more pronounced those traits are. Therefore, Afghan animal fables often reflect the respect for skill and cleverness, highlighting the self-reliant qualities that the people on the other side of the North-West Frontier of India are known for.

Soldiers who are acquainted with Afghan usages in warfare will appreciate the truth of the maxim which furnishes the text for the story of the Camel-rider, the Snake, and the Fox. A man riding on his camel happened to pass a place where a jungle fire was raging, and a snake, calling from the midst of the flames, begged his aid. The man, ignoring the snake's enmity to the human race and considering only his present danger, consented to save him: he lowered his saddle-bag to the ground, and the snake, having coiled himself up in it, was carried by his rescuer to a place of safety. Then the man opened his bag and bade the snake go, with an admonition to behave better towards mankind for the future. The snake made answer, "Until I have stung thee and this camel of thine I will not depart!"

Soldiers familiar with Afghan tactics in warfare will understand the truth behind the saying that serves as the foundation for the story of the Camel-rider, the Snake, and the Fox. A man riding his camel happened upon a raging jungle fire, and a snake, calling out from the flames, begged for his help. The man, disregarding the snake's hostility toward humans and focusing only on the immediate danger, agreed to save it: he lowered his saddle-bag to the ground, and the snake, coiling itself inside, was carried by his rescuer to safety. Afterward, the man opened his bag and told the snake to leave, cautioning it to treat humans better in the future. The snake replied, "I won't leave until I have stung you and your camel!"

"UNTIL I HAVE STUNG THEE AND THIS CAMEL OF THINE I WILL NOT DEPART."

"UNTIL I HAVE STUNG YOU AND THIS CAMEL OF YOURS I WILL NOT LEAVE."

The man, hurt by this black ingratitude, drew the snake's attention to the service he had just rendered. The snake admitted his debt, but pointed out that his rescuer had acted injudiciously, in view of the hereditary enmity existing between snakes and men. The two proceeded to argue the point in commendably temperate spirit, the snake laying stress on the circumstance that[Pg 205] mankind "always return evil for good"; and the man, denying it, eventually agreed that if the snake could find a witness to the truth of his assertion he would submit to be stung.

The man, hurt by this blatant ingratitude, drew the snake's attention to the favor he had just done. The snake acknowledged his debt but pointed out that the man had acted foolishly, given the long-standing rivalry between snakes and humans. They continued to debate the issue in a surprisingly calm manner, with the snake emphasizing that mankind "always returns evil for good"; while the man, insisting otherwise, eventually agreed that if the snake could find someone to confirm his claim, he would accept being stung.

"'IT IS STRANGE THAT THOU IN MY VERY PRESENCE TALKEST OF "I" AND "MINE,"' SAID THE TIGER."

"'IT'S WEIRD THAT YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT "I" AND "MINE" RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME,' SAID THE TIGER."

The witness was found in the person of an elderly cow-buffalo. Examined by the snake, she succinctly reviewed her career, and gave it as her opinion that man's creed was to return evil for good, inasmuch as her owner, when she ceased to give milk, turned her out to graze till she should be fat enough to kill. Upon this testimony the snake claimed fulfilment of the bargain. The man, however, urged that two witnesses were necessary, and, the snake consenting, a tree was called upon for his opinion. The tree, in a few well-chosen sentences, recalled the fact that for years he had granted shade to all men who sought his protection in the heat of day; but, he complained, when they had rested they always looked him over and, if they happened to have tools, lopped off a branch to make a spade-handle or axe-haft. They went even further, reckoning up the use they could make of their protector from the scorching sun if they reduced him to planks. In short, the tree was distinctly of the cow-buffalo's way of thinking. The camel-man, sorely perplexed, was wondering how he could gain time when a fox came by and asked, in his sarcastic way, "What kindness hast thou shown this snake, that he desires to do thee harm?"

The witness was an old cow-buffalo. When examined by the snake, she briefly recounted her life and concluded that humans tend to repay good with evil, as her owner had kicked her out to graze when she stopped giving milk, just so he could fatten her up for slaughter. Based on her testimony, the snake insisted that the agreement be honored. The man argued, however, that two witnesses were needed, and the snake agreed, so a tree was called to give its opinion. The tree, in a few carefully chosen words, reminded everyone that for years it had provided shade to anyone seeking relief from the heat, but he complained that once they rested, they often examined him and, if they had tools, chopped off a branch to make a spade handle or axe haft. They even considered how they could repurpose him into planks if they reduced him to that. In conclusion, the tree shared the cow-buffalo's viewpoint. The camel-man, feeling confused, was trying to think of a way to buy time when a fox strolled by and asked sarcastically, "What kindness have you shown this snake that he wants to harm you?"

Having heard the story the fox refused to believe it; the bag was small, and he was sure so large a snake could not get into it. Of course, the snake had no alternative but to show that he could; so the fox obligingly held the bag open for him, and when he was fairly entrapped handed him over to the man to kill. "A wise man should not be gulled by the cries for mercy of his foes; otherwise he will fall into misfortune," is the suggestive moral. It does not say much for Afghan principle, does it?

Having heard the story, the fox wouldn't believe it; the bag was small, and he was sure such a large snake couldn't fit in it. Of course, the snake had no choice but to prove he could, so the fox kindly held the bag open for him, and when he was completely trapped, handed him over to the man to be killed. "A wise person shouldn't be fooled by the pleas for mercy from their enemies; otherwise, they will end up in trouble," is the telling moral. It doesn't say much for Afghan principles, does it?

The fox, as ever, serves the Afghan fabulist for the personification of cunning and ingenuity. The tale of the Tiger, the Wolf, and the Fox exhibits the last-named in the character of the discreet and sagacious courtier. These three animals one day went hunting together, and having killed a wild hill-goat, a deer, and a hare, took them home to the tiger's den to eat. Having settled themselves comfortably, the tiger requested the wolf to divide the game as he thought fit; whereupon the wolf allotted the hill-goat as the biggest to the tiger, the deer to himself, and the hare to the fox. "It is strange that thou in my very presence talkest of 'I' and 'mine,'" said the tiger. "Who and what art thou, and what opinion hast thou of me?" and raising his paw he struck the wolf dead on the spot. Then he turned to the fox and requested him to divide the spoil. The fox instantly replied that the hill-goat would do for his Majesty's breakfast, the deer would serve for his Majesty's dinner at noon, and, of course, the hare must be reserved for his Majesty's supper. "And from whom," said the tiger, with well-feigned curiosity, "didst thou learn this mode of distribution and this sagacity?"

The fox, as always, represents cleverness and resourcefulness in Afghan storytelling. The story of the Tiger, the Wolf, and the Fox shows the fox as the wise and discreet advisor. One day, these three animals went hunting together and caught a wild hill-goat, a deer, and a hare. They took their catch back to the tiger's den to eat. After getting comfortable, the tiger asked the wolf to divide the animals as he saw fit. The wolf assigned the hill-goat, being the largest, to the tiger, the deer to himself, and the hare to the fox. “It’s odd that you speak of ‘I’ and ‘mine’ in my presence," said the tiger. “Who are you, and what do you think of me?” With that, the tiger raised his paw and struck the wolf dead on the spot. He then turned to the fox and asked him to divide the spoils. The fox quickly said that the hill-goat would be perfect for the tiger’s breakfast, the deer for his noon lunch, and the hare should be kept for his supper. “And from whom,” asked the tiger, pretending to be curious, “did you learn this way of dividing things and this cleverness?”

The fox replied that he was one who took warning from the fate of others. The tiger (who could not have been very hungry) expounded his own idea of justice, which was that the sagacious fox should have the whole bag of game while the tiger got more for himself; "and after this I will do whatever[Pg 206] thou tellest me." A significant hint that physical strength does wisely to profit by the craft of the weaker. A fable closely resembling this, but in which, of course, the lion takes the part here played by the tiger, is current among some North African tribes.

The fox responded that he learned from the experiences of others. The tiger (who couldn’t have been that hungry) shared his own idea of fairness, which was that the clever fox should get the entire bag of game while the tiger took more for himself; "and after this, I will do whatever[Pg 206] you tell me." A clear suggestion that physical strength should wisely take advantage of the cunning of the weaker. A fable similar to this, but with the lion taking the role of the tiger, is known among some North African tribes.

One of the cleverest tales is that of the Merchant and his Parrot, which illustrates the great Afghan maxim that you can procure by craft what you can procure by no other means. A certain merchant, says the fable, was about to make a journey south into India. Before setting out he assembled his family and requested each member to name the gift he or she would like brought home. Last of all he asked the parrot, who was a native of Hindustan, what he could do for him in that country. The parrot at once begged him to visit a certain forest, where some more parrots would probably be found. "Give them my compliments and tell them that such and such a parrot, who is a friend of theirs, is confined in a cage in your house and says, 'This is a strange friendship, that I should be in bondage while you, quite unconcerned for my fate, flit hither and thither.' Now, whatever reply they give," said the parrot, "deliver it to me." The merchant punctually fulfilled his promise. He found the forest and the parrots and gave his parrot's message; and having done so was distressed to observe that one of the birds was so profoundly affected that, after a spasm of trembling and fluttering, he fell lifeless to the ground.

One of the cleverest stories is about the Merchant and his Parrot, which illustrates the important Afghan saying that you can get what you need through cleverness when no other options are available. A certain merchant, the story goes, was getting ready for a trip south to India. Before he left, he gathered his family and asked each member what gift they would like him to bring back. Lastly, he turned to his parrot, who was from Hindustan, and asked what he could do for him in that country. The parrot immediately asked him to visit a particular forest, where he might find some other parrots. "Please give them my regards and tell them that a certain parrot, one of their friends, is stuck in a cage at your home and says, 'It's odd that I'm in captivity while you, without a care for my situation, fly around freely.' Now, whatever response they give," said the parrot, "make sure to tell me." The merchant kept his word. He found the forest and the parrots and relayed his parrot's message; he was distressed to see that one of the birds was so deeply affected that, after shaking and fluttering, it fell dead to the ground.

"AFTER A SPASM OF TREMBLING AND FLUTTERING, HE FELL LIFELESS TO THE GROUND."

"After shaking and quivering uncontrollably, he collapsed, lifeless, to the ground."

On his return home, after he had distributed the presents he had brought among his family, his parrot inquired whether he had not something to say to him. The merchant, fearful of grieving the bird, fenced with the question, but when the parrot grew huffy and told him he need not speak if he did not choose he relented, and with many expressions of regret told the fatal consequences of delivering the message. When the parrot heard of the death of his friend he, too, was seized with flutterings and shiverings, and then and there fell dead from his perch. The merchant shed tears over him and, after great lamentation, threw the body out of the cage. No sooner did the parrot touch the ground, however, than he came to life again and flew on to the top of the house; and the merchant, staring in amazement, asked for explanations. The parrot thereupon explained that his friend had sent this message: "Pretend to be dead and thou wilt get free."

On his way back home, after giving out the gifts he had brought for his family, his parrot asked him if he had anything to say. The merchant, worried about upsetting the bird, dodged the question, but when the parrot got offended and told him he didn't have to speak if he didn't want to, the merchant softened and, with many apologies, shared the tragic news about the message's consequences. When the parrot heard about his friend's death, he became agitated and then suddenly fell dead from his perch. The merchant cried over him and, after a lot of mourning, tossed the body out of the cage. But as soon as the parrot hit the ground, he came back to life and flew up to the roof of the house; the merchant, staring in disbelief, asked for an explanation. The parrot then explained that his friend had sent this message: "Pretend to be dead and you'll be free."

"Now I, of course, understood his meaning from what thou saidst," added the parrot, "so I gained my freedom. I now ask thee, as I have eaten thy salt"—mark the punctilious courtesy of parrots educated in Afghan homes—"to forgive me. Good-bye."

"Now I, of course, understood what you meant from what you said," added the parrot, "so I gained my freedom. I now ask you, since I have shared your hospitality"—notice the careful courtesy of parrots raised in Afghan homes—"to forgive me. Goodbye."

"I forgive thee," said the crestfallen merchant. "God preserve thee." And the parrot went his way, saying, "Peace be with thee."

"I forgive you," said the disappointed merchant. "God bless you." And the parrot went on his way, saying, "Peace be with you."

As we might expect of an animal so feared and hated, the tiger never figures in fable as heroic, but always as a stupid, blustering bully, to be outwitted by any creature, however weak, who has a little cunning. The tale of the Tiger and the Jackal is a good example. A tiger who, exercising a liberty of choice unknown to natural history, had engaged a female monkey as his companion and housekeeper, went out one day on business, enjoining the monkey to stay at home and let nobody enter the house.

As you'd expect from an animal that's so feared and hated, the tiger never appears in fables as a hero, but always as a dumb, loud bully, easily outsmarted by any creature, no matter how weak, that has a bit of cleverness. The story of the Tiger and the Jackal illustrates this well. A tiger who, showing a choice not typically seen in nature, had chosen a female monkey as his companion and housekeeper, went out one day on business, instructing the monkey to stay home and not let anyone enter the house.

By-and-by there came a jackal with his wife and family, house-hunting. Mr. Jackal, impressed at first sight with the eligibility of the tiger's premises, forthwith entered and took possession, ignoring the protests and warnings of the monkey housekeeper.[Pg 207] Mrs. Jackal would have had her husband leave, but he refused; and while they argued the tiger was heard approaching. The monkey hastened to meet him and tell what had happened; but the tiger could not bring himself to believe that a jackal would be so reckless and insolent as to take possession of his house. "It must be some other horrid creature," he said. And though the monkey protested that she knew a jackal when she saw one, the tiger could not credit her story. Meantime the jackal had arranged his plans. When the tiger drew near his house he heard the little jackals crying and Mrs. Jackal say to her husband, "They want tiger's meat," and Mr. Jackal's reply: "It was only yesterday I killed an enormous tiger. Has the meat been finished already? Nonsense!"

Eventually, a jackal came with his wife and kids, looking for a new home. Mr. Jackal, impressed by the tiger's place, immediately walked in and took over, ignoring the monkey housekeeper's protests and warnings.[Pg 207] Mrs. Jackal wanted her husband to leave, but he refused; as they argued, the tiger was heard approaching. The monkey rushed to meet him and explain what had happened, but the tiger couldn't believe that a jackal would be so bold and disrespectful as to take over his home. "It must be some other horrible creature," he said. Even though the monkey insisted she knew a jackal when she saw one, the tiger remained unconvinced. Meanwhile, the jackal was making his plans. When the tiger got closer to his house, he heard the little jackals crying and Mrs. Jackal saying to her husband, "They want tiger's meat," to which Mr. Jackal replied, "I just killed a huge tiger yesterday. Has the meat been eaten already? Nonsense!"

"ONCE MORE THE TIGER VENTURED NEAR ENOUGH TO HEAR THE YOUNG JACKALS CRYING."

"ONCE MORE THE TIGER VENTURED NEAR ENOUGH TO HEAR THE YOUNG JACKALS CRYING."

Mrs. Jackal explained that her children wanted fresh meat, and Mr. Jackal then told the cubs to wait a little. "A great big tiger will come presently, and I will kill him, and you shall have fresh meat."

Mrs. Jackal explained that her kids wanted fresh meat, and Mr. Jackal then told the cubs to wait a bit. "A big tiger will be here soon, and I will take him down, and you'll have fresh meat."

When the tiger overheard this he was terrified and ran away, but the monkey, following him, contrived to allay his fears, explaining that the jackals were fooling him, and persuaded him to come back. Once more the tiger ventured near enough to hear the young jackals crying, but this time he also hears their father say to them, soothingly:—

When the tiger heard this, he was scared and ran off, but the monkey, following him, figured out how to calm his fears, explaining that the jackals were just messing with him, and convinced him to return. Once again, the tiger got close enough to hear the young jackals crying, but this time he also heard their father say to them, soothingly:—

"That monkey, who is a great friend of mine, has told me that she would, without fail, bring me a tiger to-day."

"That monkey, who is a good friend of mine, told me that she would definitely bring me a tiger today."

Whereupon the tiger, only pausing to strike the unfortunate monkey dead, fled without once looking behind him.

Where the tiger, only stopping to kill the unfortunate monkey, ran away without looking back.

"THE TIGER FLED WITHOUT ONCE LOOKING BEHIND HIM."

"THE TIGER RAN AWAY WITHOUT EVER LOOKING BACK."

Another tale shows the tiger victimized by the cunning of the hare. In this fable the tiger discovers quite remarkable skill in debate; he discourses eloquently on the dignity of labour to justify his depredations in the jungle, and only after prolonged discussion with the beasts does he[Pg 208] consent to their proposal that he shall stay at home and they provide him with a daily victim. For a time all goes smoothly; then the hare's turn comes and she objects, saying, "How long is this oppression to last?" The other beasts cry out upon her for wishing to break the agreement, and are only half satisfied when the hare hints that she has a plan for making an end of the tiger. They wish to know what it is; but the hare in reply quotes a saying which, by the way, sheds significant light on the insecurity of travellers' lives and property in Afghanistan. "Three matters," she reminds them, "are best concealed: first, one's money; second, the time one intends to start on a journey; third, the road one intends to take."

Another story depicts the tiger being outsmarted by the clever hare. In this fable, the tiger shows impressive debating skills; he speaks eloquently about the value of hard work to justify his actions in the jungle. Only after a lengthy discussion with the other animals does he[Pg 208] agree to their suggestion that he stays at home while they bring him a daily meal. For a while, everything goes smoothly; then it's the hare's turn, and she protests, saying, "How long will this oppression continue?" The other animals scold her for wanting to break the agreement and are only somewhat satisfied when the hare hints that she has a plan to get rid of the tiger. They ask her what it is, but the hare responds with a saying that highlights the dangers faced by travelers in Afghanistan: "Three things," she reminds them, "are best kept secret: first, your money; second, when you're planning to leave on a journey; third, the route you're taking."

In a word, she keeps her own counsel and starts so late for the tiger's den that that animal grows hungry and—there is a good deal of human nature in tigers—very angry at the delay of his dinner. When the hare, apparently in a great hurry, arrived the tiger abused her vehemently, and with difficulty is induced to hear her explanation. She and a friend, she says, were on their way to him when they met another tiger who seized them; she warned their captor that they were set apart for the service of their own king, but the strange tiger threatened to tear their king to pieces. At length, said the hare, she persuaded the strange tiger to grant her respite that she might come and explain matters; and she had been granted this favour, leaving her friend in his clutches.

In short, she keeps her thoughts to herself and starts so late for the tiger's den that the animal gets hungry and—there's a good bit of human nature in tigers—very upset about the wait for his dinner. When the hare, seeming to be in a huge rush, finally arrives, the tiger angrily berates her and is only reluctantly convinced to hear her out. She explains that she and a friend were on their way to him when they ran into another tiger who captured them; she warned their captor that they were meant for the service of their own king, but the other tiger threatened to rip their king apart. Eventually, the hare says, she managed to convince the strange tiger to let her go for a bit so she could come and explain things; and she was given this chance, leaving her friend in the other tiger's grip.

"Do not expect any more victims," she concluded. "The road hither is closed by that tiger. If thou desirest thy daily food, go at once and clear the road."

"Don't expect any more victims," she finished. "The road here is blocked by that tiger. If you want your daily food, go right now and clear the road."

"THE TIGER BESIDE HIMSELF WITH RAGE."

"Tiger is really upset."

At this the tiger, beside himself with rage, jumps up, calling on the hare to come and show where his rival is, and the hare obediently follows, until they come in sight of a well by the road. There she lags behind; she is frightened to death. Cannot the tiger see how pale she is? Nothing will induce her to go near that well, for therein is hiding the other tiger, who holds her friend captive. The tiger insists that she shall come and point out the other tiger. Well, the hare will do so on condition that his Majesty holds her in his arms. He does so, and, peeping into the water, sees their reflection in the water below; whereupon he sets the hare down, and springing into the well to fall upon his enemy is drowned.

At this, the tiger, completely furious, jumps up and demands the hare to come and show him where his rival is. The hare obediently follows until they spot a well by the road. There, she lags behind, terrified. Can't the tiger see how pale she is? Nothing would make her go near that well, because the other tiger, who has her friend captive, is hiding there. The tiger insists that she point out the other tiger. The hare agrees to do it, but only if his Majesty holds her in his arms. He does, and as he looks into the water, he sees their reflection below. Then he sets the hare down and jumps into the well to attack his enemy, only to drown.

A story that seems familiar is that of the friendship of the frog and the rat. These two conceived so deep a regard for one another that they were miserable apart: the rat, more particularly, bewailed the facts that she only saw the frog once a day, and that he, being in the stream, could not hear her when she called. The frog, whose attachment appears not wholly to have obscured his native good sense, pointed out that "if friends see each other occasionally only their affection is the greater," to which argument, albeit undeniable, the rat objected that in their case some means of establishing closer communication were indispensable.

A familiar story is about the friendship between the frog and the rat. They developed such a strong bond that they felt miserable when they were apart. The rat, in particular, lamented that she only got to see the frog once a day and that, since he was in the stream, he couldn’t hear her when she called. The frog, whose loyalty didn’t completely cloud his good judgment, pointed out that "if friends only see each other occasionally, their affection is even stronger." Despite that valid point, the rat argued that in their situation, they needed some way to communicate more closely.

The frog gave way, and the two agreed to tie the ends of a string to a leg of each, so that when one wanted to see the other all he or she need do was to pull the string. Other frogs came around and pointed out the obvious objections to supplementing the bonds of their affection with string, but neither would listen.

The frog stepped aside, and they decided to tie the ends of a string to one leg of each, so that whenever one wanted to see the other, all they had to do was pull the string. Other frogs gathered around and pointed out the clear problems with adding string to their friendship, but neither paid any attention.

"It is all right," they said; "if we die together, so much the better"; and so they tied themselves as they had arranged. And one day came a kite, who pounced upon the rat, who could not escape because he tripped in the string; and the kite, carrying away the rat, carried away the frog at the other end of the string. And the dying moments of the frog were embittered by hearing the villagers[Pg 209] applaud the cleverness of a kite who could catch frogs; whereas he knew the kite had done nothing clever, but that he himself had done something very foolish.

"It’s okay," they said; "if we die together, that’s even better"; and so they tied themselves up as planned. One day, a kite swooped down on the rat, who couldn’t escape because he got tangled in the string; the kite took the rat away, along with the frog at the other end of the string. In his final moments, the frog was bitter as he heard the villagers[Pg 209] praise the cleverness of a kite that could catch frogs; he knew the kite hadn’t done anything smart, but that he himself had made a very foolish choice.

"IF WE DIE TOGETHER, SO MUCH THE BETTER."

"IF WE DIE TOGETHER, ALL THE BETTER."

Another tale exhibits the helpless old tiger dependent for his daily fare on the cunning of his humble follower the fox, and insists upon the stupidity of the ass. The tiger was so old and decrepit that he could not hunt for himself, and he appealed to an elderly vixen, who was also hungry, to lure an ox or some other beast within his reach. The vixen willingly assents, and searching the country finds an ass feeding. Him she accosts with respectful sympathy, asking why he grazes on such poor pasture. The ass, who, by the way, is deplorably long-winded, replies by giving the vixen a lecture on the propriety of contentment with one's lot.

Another story shows an old tiger who relies on his clever companion, the fox, to get his daily meals, highlighting the foolishness of the donkey. The tiger was so old and weak that he couldn't hunt for himself, so he asked an old female fox, who was also hungry, to lure an ox or another animal close enough for him. The fox gladly agreed and searched the area, finding a donkey grazing. She approached him with genuine concern, asking why he was eating such poor grass. The donkey, who was quite long-winded, responded by giving the fox a lecture about the importance of being content with one’s situation.

"HE APPEALED TO AN ELDERLY VIXEN."

"HE APPEALED TO AN OLD FEMALE FOX."

The vixen listens patiently and replies, Eastern fashion, with a brief parable, whose moral is that those who can help themselves to the good things of life should do so. The vixen's parable reminds the ass of another rather like it, but very much longer and pointing a different moral; he relates it with circumstance and detail. After much argument the vixen loses patience, and upbraiding the ass for his want of enterprise describes in graphic language the attractions of certain pasture known to her; and the ass, his hopes getting the better of his discretion, follows, till they come within eye range of the tiger.

The vixen listens patiently and responds, in an Eastern style, with a short story whose lesson is that those who can seize the good things in life should do so. The vixen's story reminds the donkey of another similar one, but much longer and with a different message; he tells it with flair and detail. After a lot of back-and-forth, the vixen loses her patience and chides the donkey for his lack of ambition, vividly describing the appeal of some pasture she knows about. The donkey, allowing his hopes to overwhelm his caution, follows her until they come within sight of the tiger.

The tiger, being very hungry, cannot wait till the ass comes within reach; he rushes out prematurely and frightens the ass away. This precipitation on the tiger's part gives rise to unpleasantness. The vixen, naturally enough, is furiously angry at the way her scheme has been upset after all the trouble[Pg 210] she has had with the argumentative ass, and she speaks her mind freely to the tiger. He apologizes, and the vixen consents to try and bring the prey within reach again. In fine, she out-argues the foolish ass and eventually brings him to her patron.

The tiger, feeling very hungry, can't wait for the donkey to come close; he rushes out too soon and scares the donkey away. This hasty action by the tiger leads to some trouble. The vixen, understandably, is really angry that her plan has been ruined after all the effort[Pg 210] she put into dealing with the argumentative donkey, and she tells the tiger exactly how she feels. He apologizes, and the vixen agrees to try to lure the prey into reach again. In the end, she outsmarts the foolish donkey and finally brings him to her patron.

"SHE SPEAKS HER MIND FREELY TO THE TIGER."

"SHE SPEAKS HER MIND OPENLY TO THE TIGER."

The story of the Cock and Hawk furnishes a caution against talking about things we don't understand. These two were great friends and spent much time together. One day the hawk, in didactic mood, took the cock to task for the shameful ingratitude of his race; men fed fowls on all kinds of luxuries, and cared for them carefully, and yet never did fowl see a man approach but it ran away. Now the hawk, on the other hand, repaid captivity and cruelties with the utmost gratitude, catching and killing game to order. When the cock heard his friend's views he was so amused that he nearly dropped with laughing. The hawk, rather stiffly, inquires what he has said that the cock should be so overcome with amusement; and, being reminded that men only feed fowls in order to kill and eat them, confesses that this most important detail had never struck him.

The story of the Cock and Hawk serves as a warning against discussing things we don't fully understand. The two were close friends who spent a lot of time together. One day, the hawk, feeling like a teacher, criticized the cock for the disgraceful ingratitude of his kind. Humans feed birds all sorts of luxuries and take care of them, yet whenever a bird sees a human, it runs away. In contrast, the hawk showed utmost gratitude for captivity and cruelty by catching and providing game on demand. When the cock heard his friend's opinion, he found it so funny that he nearly fell over from laughing. The hawk, somewhat rigid, asked what he said that was so hilarious, and when reminded that humans only feed birds to eventually kill and eat them, he admitted that he had never considered this crucial detail.

It is curious to observe that all the Afghan beast fables are distinguished by the same quality of sardonic humour, but they have this great merit, that they never fail to drive home the moral.

It’s interesting to note that all the Afghan animal stories share a similar sense of dark humor, but they have the significant advantage of always conveying a strong moral message.

"HE WAS SO AMUSED THAT HE NEARLY DROPPED."

"HE WAS SO AMUSED THAT HE ALMOST DROPPED."


Wonders of the World.

A GENERAL VIEW OF THE SALTO MONOCYCLE TRACK.

A GENERAL VIEW OF THE SALTO MONOCYCLE TRACK.

From a Photo. by Rochlitz.

From a Photo by Rochlitz.

LXIX.—A NEW "LOOPING THE LOOP."

LXIX.—A NEW "LOOPING THE LOOP."

T There seems to be no finality in the art of invention, whether it be in commerce, technology, science, art, or even in connection with the variety-stage. In the last-named case the struggle for supremacy is exceedingly keen, and requires, more than in other professions, untiring perseverance, courage, and intelligence if one wishes to obtain a place on the "roll of fame."

T There seems to be no end to the art of invention, whether it’s in business, technology, science, art, or even in showbiz. In the last case, the competition is incredibly intense, and it demands, more than in other fields, relentless dedication, bravery, and smarts if you want to secure a spot on the "roll of fame."

In the theatre or in the music-hall the public only see the glittering outside appearance, and applaud the attractive items of an artist without thinking of how much work and trouble it has cost him to be able to execute his performance without apparent effort and with extreme perfection. Such a sensational performance will soon be seen in a Berlin circus—a new kind of "Looping the Loop"—"The ride on the Salto Monocycle Track," as the audacious artist calls it, and with whom we are going to make our readers acquainted.

In the theater or at the music hall, the audience only sees the flashy exterior and applauds the appealing aspects of a performer without considering the immense effort and struggle it took to deliver such a flawless performance effortlessly. This kind of sensational act will soon debut in a Berlin circus—a new version of "Looping the Loop"—called "The ride on the Salto Monocycle Track," as the daring performer refers to it, and we are about to introduce our readers to him.

MR. ECLAIR FASTENED BY THE WAIST, ANKLES, AND HEAD INSIDE THE WHEEL WHICH LOOPS THE LOOP.

MR. ECLAIR WAS SECURED BY THE WAIST, ANKLES, AND HEAD INSIDE THE WHEEL THAT PERFORMS THE LOOP.

From a Photo. by Rochlitz.

From a photo. by Rochlitz.

This sensational act consists in the artist being rolled in a wheel, measuring six and a half feet in diameter and eighteen inches wide, along a track in the form of a loop. Our first two illustrations give a clearer idea than can be given in words.

This amazing performance involves the artist being rolled in a wheel, measuring six and a half feet across and eighteen inches wide, along a loop-shaped track. Our first two illustrations provide a clearer idea than words can convey.

Mr. Eclair—the artist's name—has had his track made by Mr. A. Klose, Schiffbauerdamm, and practised in the so-called training-wheel for the past[Pg 212] fifteen weeks before he undertook his first journey. In this training-wheel he accustomed himself to the revolutions of the wheel. This was all the more necessary, as he found on practising that, in consequence of the rapid revolutions, the small veins and other blood-vessels in the neck and head became swollen—so much so that a journey in the "loop" without previous experience would certainly, in his opinion, have been fatal.

Mr. Eclair—the artist's name—had his track created by Mr. A. Klose, Schiffbauerdamm, and practiced in the so-called training-wheel for the past[Pg 212] fifteen weeks before taking his first trip. In this training-wheel, he got used to the wheel's rotations. This was especially important because, during practice, he noticed that due to the rapid rotations, the small veins and other blood vessels in his neck and head became swollen—so much so that, in his opinion, traveling in the "loop" without prior experience would certainly have been fatal.

PRACTISING IN THE TRAINING-WHEEL.

Practicing with training wheels.

From a Photo. by Rochlitz.

From a Photo by Rochlitz.

After the perfect construction of the track had been ascertained by thorough tests—amongst which heavy waggon-wheels were caused to be rolled along the track—Mr. Eclair at length took his first ride. It was a ride for life or death. Nobody could foresee what the result would be. Luck favoured the venturesome artist, and his success was acclaimed with joy and satisfaction by all the interested beholders, so smoothly and faultlessly did the performance end. Such was the birth of a new sensational circus feat! And a second ride which Mr. Eclair soon afterwards took turned out equally successful.

After the track was confirmed to be perfectly built through thorough testing—during which heavy wagon wheels were rolled along it—Mr. Eclair finally took his first ride. It was a matter of life or death. No one could predict the outcome. Fortunately, luck was on the daring artist's side, and everyone watching celebrated his success with joy and satisfaction, as the performance ended so smoothly and flawlessly. Thus began a new sensational circus act! A second ride that Mr. Eclair took shortly after was just as successful.

The track slopes from a platform about fifteen yards high down into the "loop." It must be understood that this is not a real loop, such as, for example, Mündner uses, but is so constructed that the fearless rider rushes in his wheel down the slope, entering the ring by a trap-door, so that the wheel rolls round it. This heavy wheel, which weighs five hundredweight, flies up the track with a terrific momentum, and, in consequence of its centrifugal force, presses against the track with a force of seventeen times its own weight.

The track slopes down from a platform about fifteen yards high into the "loop." It's important to note that this isn't a real loop like the one used by Mündner; instead, it’s designed so that the daring rider speeds down the slope, entering the ring through a trapdoor, allowing the wheel to roll around it. This heavy wheel, weighing five hundredweight, travels up the track with incredible speed, and due to its centrifugal force, pushes against the track with a force seventeen times its own weight.

When the wheel has passed the highest point of the loop it flies down the other side, and leaves the loop again by another trap-door which has in the meantime been opened. The downward movement, being still very rapid at the point of exit, is then retarded by means of outlet-rails which adjust themselves exactly to the wheel, and the mad ride ends at length in a net.

When the wheel goes over the highest point of the loop, it rushes down the other side and exits the loop through a trapdoor that’s been opened in the meantime. The downward motion, still quite fast at the exit point, is then slowed down by outlet rails that perfectly fit the wheel, and the wild ride finally ends in a net.

The track has a total length of about sixty-five yards, inclusive of loop and exit. The loop is about twenty-four feet high. The wheel rolls in a mould-shaped groove. The slightest mistake in the construction of the track, which is an extremely ingenious one, would result in an unsuccessful performance and a dangerous, if not deadly, fall. Especially ingenious is the mechanism of the trap-doors at the entrance and exit. These are in charge of the artist's colleague, and form the most important part of the track, as any failure in this part would end in dire catastrophe.

The track is about sixty-five yards long, including the loop and exit. The loop stands around twenty-four feet high. The wheel rolls in a groove shaped like a mold. Even the smallest mistake in building the track, which is really clever in its design, could lead to a failed performance and a dangerous, if not fatal, fall. The trap-doors at the entrance and exit are especially clever. They are operated by the artist's colleague and are the most crucial part of the track since any malfunction here could lead to a serious disaster.

LXX.—A BONFIRE OF GAMBLING APPARATUS.

LXX.—A BONFIRE OF GAMBLING GEAR.

The Anti-Gambling Leagues of British cities have their counterpart in the various Law and Order Societies of American municipalities, and their labours are much the same. Just as the societies in England attempt to protect the poor and middle-class people from the encroachments of vice by initiating prosecutions against wrong-doers, so do these Law and Order Societies fight in the interests of the American public. They go to excesses sometimes, it is true, but their labours have a positive value for good. In England they keep an eye upon the book-maker in the street, upon the sporting tipster with his betting circulars and notices, and upon gambling in general. They prosecute where prosecution is needed, and carry on in Parliament a fight for virtue.

The Anti-Gambling Leagues in British cities have similar counterparts in various Law and Order Societies throughout American municipalities, and they work toward similar goals. Just like the societies in England aim to protect poor and middle-class people from the threats of vice by pursuing legal action against wrongdoers, these Law and Order Societies advocate for the interests of the American public. It’s true that they can sometimes go overboard, but their efforts are ultimately valuable for the greater good. In England, they keep a watchful eye on street bookmakers, sporting tipsters with their betting flyers and announcements, and on gambling overall. They take legal action when necessary and push for virtuous legislation in Parliament.

Never, however, have they prepared a fire for the benefit of their supporters such as the[Pg 213] Law and Order Society of Philadelphia got up last May. It is, perhaps, not wholly correct to say that when the Philadelphia Society seized and burned over thirteen hundred gambling machines in a public place it did so merely for the benefit of its followers, but that was practically the case, and among those who saw this unique conflagration there were none more interested than the crusaders against vice. It was an actual destruction of valuable property, but not a wanton one, and when the fire was over the charred metal and molten tin represented a sum of not less than one hundred and thirty thousand dollars. We doubt if England has ever had the privilege of witnessing such a sight, for the vested right of the Briton is too sacred to permit of his property being done away with in such brilliant manner.

Never before have they set a fire for the benefit of their supporters like the [Pg 213] Law and Order Society of Philadelphia did last May. It might not be entirely accurate to say that when the Philadelphia Society seized and burned over thirteen hundred gambling machines in a public space, they did it solely for their followers, but that was pretty much the case, and among those who witnessed this unique blaze, none were more interested than the crusaders against vice. It was a genuine destruction of valuable property, but not a senseless one, and when the fire was finished, the charred metal and melted tin represented no less than one hundred and thirty thousand dollars. We doubt England has ever had the chance to see such a sight, as the rights of the Briton are too sacred to allow their property to be disposed of in such a spectacular manner.

WAGGONS UNLOADING GAMBLING MACHINES TO FORM THE BONFIRE.

WAGONS UNLOADING GAMBLING MACHINES TO CREATE THE BONFIRE.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

The reason for the fire was the abnormal growth in Philadelphia of the penny-in-the-slot gambling machine, owing to its fascination for the young and its asserted protection by careless or corrupt municipal government. The machines—some of them very elaborate, costing from three hundred to six hundred dollars each—were nothing but "money-machines," automatic gamblers of the most hardened sort. If the player dropped any sum, from five cents to twenty-five cents, into the slot, he stood a chance to win about ten times as much as he put in, and the prospect of such a huge percentage upon a small investment fascinated poor people and boys and girls alike. One boy was known to have lost as much as three hundred and fifty dollars in a week through this form of gambling, having resorted to theft in order to obtain the wherewithal to gamble.

The fire was caused by the unusual rise of penny-in-the-slot gambling machines in Philadelphia, which captivated the youth and were seemingly protected by a careless or corrupt city government. These machines—some quite elaborate, costing between three hundred and six hundred dollars each—were essentially "money machines," automatic gamblers of the most ruthless kind. When a player put in any amount from five cents to twenty-five cents, they had the chance to win about ten times what they wagered, and the idea of such a massive return on a small bet drew in poor people as well as boys and girls. One boy was reported to have lost as much as three hundred and fifty dollars in a week through this gambling, even resorting to theft to fund his betting.

"For four years," writes Mr. D. Clarence Gibboney, the secretary of the Law and Order Society of Philadelphia, "our city was cursed with thousands of these conscienceless gambling devices. The authorities protected them, and our citizens were almost helpless. Fathers and mothers stood by, unable to do much more than make a feeble protest, while their sons and daughters were turned into gamblers.

"For four years," writes Mr. D. Clarence Gibboney, the secretary of the Law and Order Society of Philadelphia, "our city was plagued by thousands of these heartless gambling machines. The authorities supported them, and our citizens were nearly powerless. Fathers and mothers watched, barely able to do more than voice a weak protest, while their sons and daughters were transformed into gamblers.

THE FIRE IN FULL BLAZE.

THE FIRE IS BLAZING.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

"This society took hold of the situation and, in face of very determined opposition, arrested many of the owners and keepers of the machines in 1902, and[Pg 214] in December burned a hundred and ninety-six machines, valued at about twenty thousand dollars. The police, however, supported the gambling people, and it was not until after January 1st, 1903, that we were able to wipe the entire business out of the city.

"This society took control of the situation and, despite strong opposition, arrested many of the owners and operators of the machines in 1902, and[Pg 214] in December burned one hundred ninety-six machines, valued at around twenty thousand dollars. The police, however, sided with the gambling community, and it wasn't until after January 1st, 1903, that we were able to completely eliminate the entire business from the city."

"A new mayor was elected, and he immediately forced the police to aid us. The police seized five hundred machines and we, through our own constables, seized over eight hundred others between January 1st and May 10th, 1903. On May 19th the entire lot was burned, the police and the Law and Order Society joining in the work of destruction. Not a machine that we know of exists in this city to-day."

"A new mayor was elected, and he quickly had the police support us. The police confiscated five hundred machines, and we, along with our own officers, seized over eight hundred more between January 1st and May 10th, 1903. On May 19th, the entire collection was burned, with the police and the Law and Order Society participating in the destruction. As far as we know, there isn't a single machine left in this city today."

LXXI.—A BANQUET IN A WATER-PIPE.

A FEAST IN A HOOKAH.

In the middle of October last a banquet was served to the League of Iowa Municipalities, at Waterloo, Iowa, which, so far as we know, has no duplicate in the history of gastronomy. It was in every way the most successful gathering of the sort that ever took place in this enterprising city of the West, and the novelty of the affair drew public notice from near and far.

In the middle of October last year, a banquet was held for the League of Iowa Municipalities in Waterloo, Iowa, which, as far as we know, has no equal in the history of food. It was, in every way, the most successful event of its kind that has ever happened in this ambitious city of the West, and the uniqueness of the event attracted attention from people both nearby and far away.

A FLOODED STREET IN WATERLOO, IOWA, WHERE THE GREAT DRAIN WAS CONSTRUCTED.

A FLOODED STREET IN WATERLOO, IOWA, WHERE THE GREAT DRAIN WAS BUILT.

From a Photo.

From a photo.

The table was spread in a sewer constructed by the city to carry off the surplus water which at different periods of heavy rains had threatened the existence of the place with damaging floods. The name by which this work of engineering is known—the Dry Run Sewer—recalls to many the story of an innocent little stream running through the principal business and residence section of the city, a stream which in its driest day would attract little attention from a passer-by. Unfortunately, however, for the inhabitants the Dry Run has frequently become very wet. Within the past seven years, on three different occasions it has flooded the entire western portion of the city, causing a property loss of many thousands and endangering the lives of the inhabitants. In 1902 it was flooded twice within twenty days. It rose on July 3rd at the rate of ten feet within five minutes, and on July 23rd ambitiously repeated the same perilous feat.

The table was set up in a sewer built by the city to manage excess water, which during heavy rains had often threatened to flood the area. The engineering project is known as the Dry Run Sewer, reminding many of an innocent little stream that flows through the main business and residential district of the city, a stream that on its driest day would hardly catch anyone's eye. Unfortunately, for the residents, the Dry Run has often turned very wet. In the past seven years, it has flooded the entire western part of the city three times, causing property damage worth thousands and putting lives at risk. In 1902, it flooded twice within just twenty days. On July 3rd, the water rose ten feet in five minutes, and on July 23rd, it alarmingly did the same dangerous thing again.

The citizens of Waterloo, at the head of whom stood Mr. P. J. Martin, the mayor, now concluded that this recurring danger should be met by heroic measures, and a flood-sewer, twelve feet by twelve feet in width and height, and three thousand four hundred feet long, was planned at a cost of about one hundred thousand dollars. To many the project appeared impossible of completion, owing to the peculiar situation of Dry Run, but the difficulties in the way did not daunt the Iowa engineers. Hundreds of men were put upon the work of excavation and construction, under the charge of contractor William Horrabin, of Iowa City, and the giant structure rapidly took the permanent form which we see in our photographs. Our illustration of the entrance to the sewer unfortunately does not suggest the size of it, but when we say that a man could walk through this sewer easily carrying another upright on his head, we may fairly suggest the height of the arch. Some thirteen thousand barrels of cement and over thirty-two million pounds of sand and rock were used in the construction, and nearly one million cubic feet of dirt were excavated. The side walls of the sewer are vertical for six feet,[Pg 215] and the base is at present about fifteen feet below the level of the street.

The people of Waterloo, led by Mayor P. J. Martin, decided that this ongoing threat required bold action, so they planned to build a flood-sewer measuring twelve feet by twelve feet in width and height and extending three thousand four hundred feet, at a cost of around one hundred thousand dollars. Many thought the project was impossible to finish due to the unique challenges posed by Dry Run, but the Iowa engineers were undeterred. Hundreds of workers were assigned to excavate and construct the sewer, managed by contractor William Horrabin from Iowa City, and the massive structure quickly took shape as we see in our photos. Our image of the sewer entrance unfortunately doesn’t capture its size, but to illustrate, a person could walk through it easily while carrying another person upright on their head, which gives a sense of the arch's height. About thirteen thousand barrels of cement and over thirty-two million pounds of sand and rock were used in the build, and nearly one million cubic feet of dirt were dug out. The side walls of the sewer rise vertically for six feet,[Pg 215] and the base is currently around fifteen feet below street level.

A SECTION OF THE DRAIN-PIPE.

A section of the drainpipe.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

With the completion of the largest work of the kind ever undertaken by an Iowa municipality, satisfaction took the place of unrest in the feelings of the citizens. The manufacturers were able to leave their places of business without fear of catastrophe behind them, and the residents could now go to bed at night without dread of a flood-warning from the fire bell. In fact, the relief was so widespread that it was deemed fitting by the mayor and aldermen that the completion of the sewer should be signalized by a great banquet, to which the mayors and representative citizens of other towns should be invited.

With the completion of the largest project of its kind ever undertaken by an Iowa city, satisfaction replaced unrest among the citizens. Manufacturers could leave their businesses without worrying about disaster, and residents could now go to bed at night without fearing a flood warning from the fire bell. In fact, the relief was so significant that the mayor and city council decided it was appropriate to celebrate the completion of the sewer with a big banquet, inviting mayors and representatives from other towns.

THE TABLE LAID FOR THE BANQUET INSIDE THE DRAIN-PIPE.

THE TABLE SET FOR THE FEAST INSIDE THE DRAIN-PIPE.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

The happy thought now occurred to the Waterloo Times and Tribune of holding this banquet, not in an hotel, but in the sewer itself, and the project was carried out with enthusiasm. This meant, of course, unusual effort on the part of those in charge, but all obstacles were easily surmounted, and on the night of October 16th that part of the city which, little more than a year before, had been the bed of a raging torrent was turned by engineering and culinary magic into a banqueting-hall of security and light. The tables were laid along the floor of the sewer over four hundred feet of its length, and on both sides of this table, with plenty of room in which to move, sat the best-known citizens of the State. Simple but pretty decorations hung in festoons from the archway and on the side walls gleamed rows of electric lights. Mayor Martin acted as toast-master, and the programme of toasts lasted an hour and a half. As if to suggest a danger happily past the rain was falling outside, but no fear of flood troubled the gathering. The banquet was as successful as the construction of the sewer itself, and those who were privileged on this memorable occasion to partake of Dry Run punch drank it with a special gusto. This little joke of the caterer was duly appreciated. The dessert was as happily chosen, for it ended with Roquefort and "water crackers."

The cheerful idea now came to the Waterloo Times and Tribune to hold this banquet, not in a hotel, but in the sewer itself, and the plan was executed with excitement. This obviously required significant effort from those in charge, but they overcame all challenges easily, and on the night of October 16th, that part of the city which, just over a year ago, had been the site of a raging flood was transformed by engineering and culinary magic into a safe and well-lit banquet hall. The tables were set along the sewer floor for over four hundred feet, and on both sides of this table, with plenty of space to move around, sat the most well-known citizens of the State. Simple but attractive decorations hung in festoons from the archway, and rows of electric lights shone on the side walls. Mayor Martin served as the toastmaster, and the program of toasts lasted an hour and a half. As if to hint at a danger that had happily passed, it was raining outside, but no one at the gathering was worried about flooding. The banquet was as successful as the construction of the sewer itself, and those privileged enough to enjoy this memorable occasion drank Dry Run punch with extra enthusiasm. This little joke from the caterer was genuinely appreciated. The dessert was equally well chosen, as it concluded with Roquefort cheese and "water crackers."

LXXII.—AN ANTI-COLLISION TRAIN.

72.—A TRAIN WITH ANTI-COLLISION SYSTEM.

Even in this age of wonders no one would have expected to experience a railway collision without the usual horrors of a smash-up, yet that is the feature of one of the latest wonders of inventive genius. An electrical engineer of New York, Mr. P. K. Stern, has just come forward with such a contrivance.

Even in this amazing age, no one would have expected to witness a train collision without the typical chaos of a crash, yet that's exactly what one of the latest inventions offers. An electrical engineer from New York, Mr. P. K. Stern, has just introduced this device.

His system is remarkable chiefly for the daring conception which it expresses and for the exceptional skill shown in devising mechanism absolutely safe in its operation.

His system is notable mainly for the bold idea it represents and for the outstanding skill demonstrated in creating a mechanism that operates completely safely.

A CAR PASSING OVER ANOTHER ON THE ANTI-COLLISION RAILWAY.

A CAR PASSING OVER ANOTHER ON THE ANTI-COLLISION RAILWAY.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

A single track is used, on which railway-cars are caused to travel. Two cars are rushing towards each other at a speed of twenty-five miles an hour, so that a collision would, under ordinary conditions, be inevitable, when suddenly one of the cars runs, not into, but over the top of the other and lands on the track on the other side, where it continues in perfect safety to its destination. The underneath car has proceeded as if nothing had happened.

A single track is used, where railway cars travel. Two cars are speeding toward each other at twenty-five miles an hour, making a collision under normal circumstances unavoidable. Suddenly, one of the cars goes over the top of the other instead of crashing into it and lands safely on the track on the other side, continuing on without any issues to its destination. The car underneath behaves as if nothing occurred.

The cars, although they run upon wheels, are really travelling bridges, with overhanging compartments for the accommodation of passengers. Over the framed structure of the cars thus constituted an arched track is carried, securely fastened to the car and serving the purpose of providing a road-bed for the colliding car. This superimposed track is built in accordance with well-understood principles of bridge construction.

The cars, even though they move on wheels, are basically traveling bridges, with overhanging sections for passengers. An arched track is securely attached to the cars, providing a roadway for the moving car. This track is built following well-known bridge construction principles.

The passengers find accommodation in the cars arranged along each side of the travelling structure. The cars run at a speed of about ten to fifteen miles an hour, and are caused to collide at about eight miles an hour, which is quite sufficient for amusement purposes. The principle upon which these cars are constructed renders it impossible for one to crush the other while going over it.

The passengers find places to sit in the cars lined up on each side of the traveling structure. The cars move at a speed of about ten to fifteen miles per hour and collide at around eight miles per hour, which is plenty fast for entertainment. The design of these cars makes it impossible for one to crush the other while passing over it.

In this device the speed of the cars is immaterial. One car may be moving very slowly—such as is the case sometimes in crowded streets—and the overtaking car, when meeting with obstructions, though it may be in close proximity, can go straight ahead just as though nothing had happened. In fact, automobiles and carts can go over the cars just as though they were mounting a gradual incline or small hill.

In this device, the speed of the cars doesn't matter. One car might be going really slowly—like in crowded streets—while the overtaking car, encountering obstacles, can continue forward just as if nothing happened, even if they're close together. In fact, cars and trucks can drive right over the cars as if they were going up a slight hill.

In cases of street locomotion there is a fender effect for the safety of people crossing the streets, which picks the person up and lands him down on the other side unhurt.

In situations involving street movement, there's a safety feature that protects people crossing the streets, lifting them up and placing them safely on the other side without injury.

A great deal might be done with a system of this character, and Mr. Stern's next work will be a careful study on the lines of carrying freight, as he believes that a single line of railway may be duplexed in this manner, and thus enable more business to be carried on than by the ordinary railroad having two tracks.

A lot could be accomplished with a system like this, and Mr. Stern's next project will be a detailed examination of freight transport, as he thinks a single railway line could be doubled this way, allowing for more business to be handled than with the standard railroad that has two tracks.


A GENERAL VIEW OF LHASSA FROM THE EAST.

A GENERAL VIEW OF LHASSA FROM THE EAST.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

The Forbidden City of Lhassa.

By G. T. Tsybikov.

By G. T. Tsybikov.

[As soon as the brief telegraphic announcement of M. Tsybikov's remarkable journey reached England we took steps to secure the earliest account in an English magazine of this expedition. At the present moment its value is enhanced by the fact that a British mission is being dispatched into the mysterious land of Tibet. The account of "The Forbidden City of Lhassa" which follows is the first that has been written by a visitor to Lhassa since the French missionary Huc spent a few months there in 1845. It has been translated and edited for The Strand Magazine by David B. Macgowan, by permission of the Russian Imperial Geographical Society.]

[As soon as the brief telegraphic announcement of M. Tsybikov's amazing journey reached England, we started working to secure the earliest account in an English magazine about this expedition. Its significance has increased because a British mission is being sent to the mysterious land of Tibet. The following account of "The Forbidden City of Lhassa" is the first written by a visitor to Lhassa since the French missionary Huc spent a few months there in 1845. It has been translated and edited for The Strand Magazine by David B. Macgowan, with permission from the Russian Imperial Geographical Society.]

M G. T. Tsybikov is by birth a Russian Bouriat from the Trans-Baikal territory. He learned his own, the Mongolian, and the Tibetan languages in infancy and boyhood, and completed his education in the St. Petersburg schools for Oriental languages. He was sent to Tibet by the Russian Imperial Geographical Society, and his success in reaching the Tibetan capital and in remaining there or in its vicinity for more than a year was due in large measure to the careful planning of his journey by the experienced officers of this society. He carried a high-class camera of special construction and returned with a number of excellent photographs, some of which are reproduced with this article.

M G. T. Tsybikov is a Russian Buryat from the Trans-Baikal region. He learned his native language, as well as Mongolian and Tibetan, in childhood, and completed his education at the St. Petersburg schools for Oriental languages. He was sent to Tibet by the Russian Imperial Geographical Society, and his success in reaching the Tibetan capital and staying there or nearby for over a year was largely due to the careful planning of his journey by experienced officers from this society. He brought along a high-quality camera specially designed for the trip and returned with many excellent photographs, some of which are included with this article.

The explorer left Lhassa on September 10th, 1901, but was detained on his return journey and did not reach the hospitable Russian consulate at Urga until the middle of last year.

The explorer left Lhassa on September 10, 1901, but was held up on his return trip and didn’t arrive at the welcoming Russian consulate in Urga until the middle of last year.

The following is his narrative:—

The following is his story:—


On May 7th, 1900, a caravan of about seventy Mongolian and Amdo Lamas left the Amdo monastery of Goumboum for Lhassa. I had joined it as a simple pilgrim. We rode and carried our belongings on about two hundred horses and mules obtained in Amdo, and lived in seventeen tents. After a journey of twenty-two days across the uninhabited North Tibetan table-land, we pitched camp on the banks of the San-chou, on the northern side of the Boumza Ridge. Here we, for the first time, met with inhabitants of Central Tibet. Our road was, in fact, blocked by the first of a series of military posts maintained to stop the advance of foreigners and to notify the Government of their presence. It was near here that the great Russian explorer, P. M. Przhevalsky, was compelled to turn back upon his third journey into Central Asia. The soldiers of the post at once came to our camp and, observing that ours was an ordinary pilgrim caravan, resumed their usual occupations, which were mainly barter on a small scale and keeping a sharp look-out for any unconsidered trifles which were not tied down.

On May 7th, 1900, a caravan of about seventy Mongolian and Amdo Lamas set out from the Amdo monastery of Goumboum toward Lhassa. I had joined them as a simple pilgrim. We rode and transported our belongings on about two hundred horses and mules acquired in Amdo and lived in seventeen tents. After twenty-two days of traveling across the empty North Tibetan plateau, we set up camp on the banks of the San-chou, on the northern side of the Boumza Ridge. Here, for the first time, we encountered the residents of Central Tibet. Our path was actually blocked by the first of a series of military posts established to prevent the progress of foreigners and to alert the Government of their presence. It was near this spot that the famous Russian explorer, P. M. Przhevalsky, had to turn back on his third journey into Central Asia. The soldiers at the post quickly came to our camp and, seeing that we were just an ordinary pilgrim caravan, returned to their usual activities, which mainly involved small-scale trading and keeping an eye out for any loose items that weren’t secured.

After four short marches we reached the Nak-chou monastery. Here reside the two governors of the local nomadic tribes—one, called the "Khanbo," being a priest, and the other, called the "Nansal," being a layman. They rule the natives, collect taxes, control the post-stations, and investigate suspicious travellers. I fell into the latter class, thanks to the head of our caravan, who reported that there were Bouriats among the Mongolians.[Pg 218] Although it had been recently decided that Bouriats were to be admitted into the country, the "Khanbo" squeezed five "lans" of silver out of me, which sum removed me from the category of suspects and opened the road to Lhassa, where we arrived on August 16th, after a journey of three months from Goumboum.

After four short marches, we arrived at the Nak-chou monastery. This is where the two governors of the local nomadic tribes live—one is known as the "Khanbo," who is a priest, and the other is the "Nansal," who is a layman. They oversee the locals, collect taxes, manage the post stations, and check out suspicious travelers. I ended up in the latter group because our caravan leader reported that there were Bouriats among the Mongolians.[Pg 218] Even though it had been recently decided that Bouriats could enter the country, the "Khanbo" extracted five "lans" of silver from me, which cleared me of suspicion and opened the way to Lhassa, where we arrived on August 16th after a three-month journey from Goumboum.

LHASSA FROM THE NORTH.

LHASSA FROM THE NORTH.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

Lhassa, or Lhadàn as it is sometimes called, means the "land of the gods," or "full of gods." It was founded in the seventh century A.D. by the Khan Srontszan-Gambo, who, it is related, had among his wives a Nepaulese and a Chinese princess, and they brought with them statues of Buddha Sakya Muni. For these statues temples were built in Lhassa, and the Khan settled on the hill where now stands the palace of the Dalai-Lama—the supreme ruler of Tibet both in spiritual and worldly affairs. The city is situated in a broad plain, bordered on one side by the Wi-chou and on the other by the high mountains on its right bank. Not counting Bodalà, the residence of the Dalai-Lama, it is almost circular in form, with a diameter of about one English mile. However, numerous parks to the south and west, the proximity of Bodalà and two other palaces, have caused its girth to be stated as about twenty-five miles. As a matter of fact, the circular road around the city is not more than eight miles long. The devout are in the habit of making the circuit, prostrating themselves continually. A zealous pilgrim can complete the journey in two days, making three thousand prostrations a day. They travel, in fact, on their stomachs, drawing up their legs as far as possible, and pushing themselves forward a body's length at a time, standing erect, however, between the movements and falling flat again. Sometimes the pilgrims protect their hands with boards, though these are not the most fervent devotees. Thus they traverse not only the circuit of the city, but often pass three times and even seven times round it. The last feat takes about a fortnight, and requires forty-two thousand prostrations!

Lhassa, or Lhadàn as it's sometimes called, means "land of the gods" or "full of gods." It was founded in the seventh century A.D. by Khan Srontszan-Gambo, who is said to have had a Nepali and a Chinese princess among his wives, and they brought with them statues of Buddha Sakya Muni. Temples were built in Lhassa for these statues, and the Khan settled on the hill where the Dalai Lama's palace now stands—the supreme leader of Tibet in both spiritual and worldly matters. The city is located in a wide plain, bordered on one side by the Wi-chou River and on the other by high mountains on its right bank. Excluding Bodalà, the Dalai Lama's residence, the city is almost circular, with a diameter of about one mile. However, due to several parks to the south and west, the proximity of Bodalà, and two other palaces, its circumference is estimated to be around twenty-five miles. In reality, the circular road around the city is not more than eight miles long. Devout individuals often make the circuit, continually prostrating themselves. A dedicated pilgrim can complete the journey in two days, doing three thousand prostrations each day. They move by lying on their stomachs, pulling their legs as far as possible, and pushing themselves forward a body length at a time, standing up between movements before falling flat again. Sometimes pilgrims protect their hands with boards, though those aren’t the most devoted. They not only circle the city but often go around it three or even seven times. The latter takes about two weeks and requires forty-two thousand prostrations!

The Tibetans are very fond of parks and forests, and their capital presents a beautiful appearance from a distance, particularly in spring and autumn, when the golden roofs of the two principal temples and the white walls of many-storied houses gleam and glisten among the tree-tops. The enchantment of the view from afar disappears abruptly when one enters the crooked and extremely narrow streets, which during the rainy season are transformed into muddy pools, in which one sees here and there the corpse of a yak or other pack animal.

The Tibetans really love parks and forests, and their capital looks stunning from afar, especially in spring and autumn when the golden roofs of the two main temples and the white walls of the multi-story houses shine among the treetops. However, the magic of the distant view vanishes quickly once you step into the winding and very narrow streets, which during the rainy season turn into muddy puddles, where you occasionally spot the carcass of a yak or another pack animal.

The plain in which the city lies is subject to inundations both from the river and from mountain streams. Dykes and canals have been constructed both inside and outside the city for protection from overflows. The houses of the common people are built of stone plates or of unbaked bricks, one-storied usually, except in the cities, where two and three storied houses prevail. The window openings are either bare or are protected merely with muslin or calico in summer, and with paper in winter. Fire-places are provided only in the kitchen, and are heated only for the preparation of food.

The area where the city is located is prone to flooding from both the river and mountain streams. Dikes and canals have been built inside and outside the city to protect against overflow. Most of the common people's houses are made of stone slabs or unbaked bricks and are usually one story, except in the cities, where two- and three-story houses are common. The windows are either uncovered or just have muslin or cotton fabric in the summer, and paper in the winter. Fireplaces are only found in the kitchen and are used solely for cooking.

In the centre of the city stands the temple in which the great statue of Buddha is placed. This temple is a rectangular structure about one hundred and forty feet square. It is three[Pg 219] stories high and has four gilded roofs in Chinese style, with gates and a door opening to the west. The temple contains a number of gloomy chambers lighted with candles, in all of which there are various statues of Buddhas. The chief object of veneration is placed beneath a costly baldachin in the middle room. It is the great statue of Buddha Sakya Muni, just mentioned. It is of bronze, and is distinguished from ordinary images of the Indian sage by its ornaments of hammered gold on head and breast, encrusted with precious stones, mainly turquoises. The face of the statue is decorated with burnished gold, put on in the form of a powder. Golden lamps fed with animal fat, placed on long, bench-like tables, burn before it continually. These lamps are the gifts of worshippers.

In the center of the city stands the temple that houses the impressive statue of Buddha. This temple is a rectangular building about one hundred and forty feet square. It is three[Pg 219] stories high and features four gilded roofs in a Chinese style, with gates and a door facing west. The temple has several dimly lit chambers illuminated by candles, each containing different statues of Buddhas. The main object of devotion is situated beneath an elaborate canopy in the middle room. It is the great statue of Buddha Sakya Muni, as previously mentioned. Made of bronze, it stands out from typical images of the Indian sage by its hammer-gold ornaments on the head and chest, adorned with precious stones, primarily turquoises. The statue's face is decorated with burnished gold applied in a powdered form. Golden lamps, fueled by animal fat and placed on long, bench-like tables, burn in front of it continuously. These lamps are offerings from worshippers.

THE ANCIENT PALACE OF THE TIBETAN KINGS.

THE ANCIENT PALACE OF THE TIBETAN KINGS.

From a Photo.

From a photo.

Almost equal honour is bestowed upon two other statues in the same temple, that of Avalokiteshvar, who is supposed to be reincarnated in the Dalai-Lamas, and the statue of Bal-Lhamo, the patroness of women. Libations of barley-wine, called the "golden drink," are constantly being poured out before this statue and barley grains are liberally strewn on the ground, supplying inexhaustible food to the multitude of mice which thrive here undisturbed, as they are accounted sacred. They have comfortable nests in the drapery of the statue. The bodies of these mice, when accidentally killed, are regarded as very useful to ladies who are expecting babies, and are exported thousands of miles to Mongolia and Amdo. However, mice in other houses in Lhassa do not share their privileged position, being, as in other countries, the prey of cats.

Almost equal honor is given to two other statues in the same temple: one of Avalokiteshvar, who is believed to be reincarnated in the Dalai Lamas, and the statue of Bal-Lhamo, the patroness of women. Libations of barley wine, known as the "golden drink," are continuously poured out before this statue, and barley grains are generously scattered on the ground, providing endless food for the many mice that thrive here undisturbed, as they are considered sacred. They have cozy nests in the drapery of the statue. The bodies of these mice, when accidentally killed, are seen as very valuable to women who are expecting babies and are shipped thousands of miles to Mongolia and Amdo. However, mice in other houses in Lhassa don't share this privileged status and, like elsewhere, fall prey to cats.

The ancient palace of the Tibetan kings, shown in the photograph given above, is carefully preserved as a monument of great interest in the history of the city. It was the residence of the last King of Tibet, before the Dalai-Lama received the temporal as well as the spiritual power. It is the only building in Lhassa which is not allowed to be white-washed.

The ancient palace of the Tibetan kings, shown in the photograph above, is carefully preserved as an important historical monument in the city. It was the home of the last King of Tibet before the Dalai Lama gained both political and spiritual authority. It’s the only building in Lhasa that isn’t allowed to be whitewashed.

Above all the buildings of the city rises Bodalà, the palace of the Dalai-Lama, about a thousand yards to the west, and built on a rocky eminence. Although commenced earlier, it was rebuilt and extended, with the addition of the central part, called the "red palace," during the lifetime, or shortly after the death, of the celebrated fifth Dalai-Lama, Agvan Lovsan-chzhiamtso. The palace was evidently built mainly for purposes of defence, being, in fact, the survivor of those ancient castles with whose ruins Tibet is richly strewn, and whose sad fate was largely the work of this very Bodalà.

Above all the buildings in the city stands Bodalà, the palace of the Dalai-Lama, about a thousand yards to the west, built on a rocky hill. Although it was started earlier, it was rebuilt and expanded, with the addition of the central section known as the "red palace," during or shortly after the life of the famous fifth Dalai-Lama, Agvan Lovsan-chzhiamtso. The palace was clearly constructed mainly for defense, as it is, in fact, the last of those ancient castles that are scattered throughout Tibet, whose sad fate was largely a result of this very Bodalà.

The palace is about fourteen hundred feet long and nine to ten stories high. The front and sides are surrounded by a wall, while the rear is protected by the mountain. In the construction of this palace the Tibetans exhausted all their architectural skill, and it contains much of the wealth and all that Tibet possesses of artistic value, notably the golden epitaph of the fifth Dalai-Lama. The valuables and the Dalai-Lama's apartments are in the central part of the palace, which is called the "red palace," but is really painted brown. In other parts of the palace live various officials, employés, and followers of the Dalai-Lama, including a chapter of five hundred monks. Among the duties of the latter are the recital of prayers for the happiness and long life of the Dalai-Lama.

The palace is about fourteen hundred feet long and nine to ten stories tall. The front and sides are surrounded by a wall, while the back is backed by the mountain. In building this palace, the Tibetans showcased all their architectural skills, and it holds a lot of the wealth and all the artistic treasures of Tibet, especially the golden epitaph of the fifth Dalai Lama. The valuables and the Dalai Lama's living quarters are in the central part of the palace, known as the "red palace," though it’s actually painted brown. In other areas of the palace, various officials, staff, and followers of the Dalai Lama reside, including a group of five hundred monks. Among their responsibilities are reciting prayers for the happiness and long life of the Dalai Lama.

The mint, the courts of justice, and the prison are situated in a courtyard under the hillside, and a little farther on is the only[Pg 220] medical school in Tibet, the "Manba Datsan." It has sixty teachers, supported by the Dalai-Lama. Westward and lower down the hill from the palace and the medical school are the temples of Chinese Buddhists, while two other palaces, one of which is the summer palace of the Dalai-Lama, are situated only a little farther. Lhassa itself contains two faculties for instruction in the mystical cults, embracing together twelve hundred men.

The mint, the courts of justice, and the prison are located in a courtyard at the base of the hill, and a bit further away is the only [Pg 220] medical school in Tibet, the "Manba Datsan." It has sixty teachers funded by the Dalai Lama. To the west and lower down the hill from the palace and the medical school are the temples of Chinese Buddhists, while two other palaces, including the Dalai Lama's summer palace, are just a little farther away. Lhasa itself has two faculties for teaching mystical cults, which together accommodate twelve hundred men.

MOUNT MAR-BO-RI, AND BODALÀ, THE PALACE OF THE DALAI-LAMA.

MOUNT MARBORI AND BODALA, THE DALAI LAMA'S PALACE.

From a Photo.

From a photo.

Lhassa is a city of women. The entire population, excluding priests, can scarcely exceed ten thousand persons, and at least two-thirds of these are women. The city might seem more populous owing to the proximity of two great monasteries and to the great ingress, at particular times, of the rural inhabitants and of pilgrims from Lamaitic countries. It is the most important commercial centre of the country, being the intermediary between India and Western Tibet and between China and Eastern Tibet. The market is situated around the great temple, and the lower floors of houses, as well as all free spaces on the streets and public squares, are occupied by shops and booths. The clerks in the shops, excepting those kept by Kashmir and Nepaul merchants, are nearly all women.

Lhassa is a city of women. The entire population, excluding priests, is barely over ten thousand people, and at least two-thirds of them are women. The city might seem more crowded due to the two large monasteries nearby and the influx of rural residents and pilgrims from Lamaitic countries at certain times. It’s the most important commercial hub in the country, serving as the link between India and Western Tibet, as well as between China and Eastern Tibet. The market is located around the main temple, and the lower levels of buildings, along with all available spaces on the streets and in public squares, are filled with shops and stalls. Most of the shop clerks, except for those working for Kashmir and Nepaul merchants, are women.

Not only Lhassa, but Tibet itself can be described as the land of women and women's rights. This is due to the vast number of celibate priests. The results of this institution to a large part of the female population are complete independence both in business and in personal conduct. In family life both polygamy and polyandry are met with. The marriage of several brothers with one wife, or of several sisters with one husband, is regarded as the ideal condition.

Not just Lhassa, but all of Tibet can be seen as a place that values women and women's rights. This is largely because of the high number of celibate priests. As a result, many women enjoy complete independence in both their work and personal lives. In family life, both polygamy and polyandry are common. The idea of multiple brothers marrying one woman, or multiple sisters marrying one man, is considered the ideal situation.

In no country in the world, perhaps, do women play a greater part in business than in Tibet. I can recall no occupation that is carried on in the country in which women are not actively engaged, and they often conduct great undertakings quite independently of men.

In no country in the world, perhaps, do women play a bigger role in business than in Tibet. I can't think of any job that's done in the country where women aren’t actively involved, and they often run large projects completely on their own without men.

The choice of a new Dalai-Lama is put into practice in the following picturesque manner: The names of three candidates, determined upon in a previously agreed manner, are written on separate tickets and then put into a golden urn. The urn is set in front of the great statue of Buddha, and religious services designed to disclose the identity of the "reincarnate"[1] are held by deputies from the monasteries. The urn is then taken to Bodalà and set down before a small board inscribed with the name of the Emperor, and in the presence of the highest officials, and of deputies from the principal monasteries, the Manchurian Amban—the representative of the Emperor—removes one of the tickets by means of a pair of chop-sticks. The choice so made is confirmed by an Imperial rescript, and the happy, or unhappy, boy is transferred to the palace. From this moment he receives the veneration and the honours due to his station. From his earliest years he is taught reading and writing by a special master selected from among the most illustrious Lamas. After this he is given a purely theological education. For purposes of practical disputation all the theological faculties of the principal monasteries send one of their members. Upon the completion of the prescribed course of study he receives the highest theological degree in the same saints are supposed to have become reincarnated.][Pg 221] manner as other Lamas do, but naturally makes a more lavish distribution of money to the monasteries. As a matter of course his generosity is rewarded by a correspondingly careful selection of questions on the part of the examiners.

The selection of a new Dalai Lama happens in a colorful way: The names of three candidates, chosen through a previously agreed process, are written on separate slips of paper and placed in a golden urn. The urn is positioned in front of a large statue of Buddha, and religious ceremonies meant to reveal the identity of the "reincarnate" [1] are conducted by representatives from the monasteries. The urn is then taken to Bodalà and set down in front of a small board inscribed with the Emperor's name. In the presence of high-ranking officials and representatives from the major monasteries, the Manchurian Amban—the Emperor's representative—picks one of the slips using chopsticks. The choice is confirmed by an Imperial decree, and the fortunate—or unfortunate—boy is brought to the palace. From that moment on, he receives the respect and honors that come with his position. From a young age, he is taught to read and write by a special teacher chosen from among the most esteemed Lamas. After that, he undergoes a purely theological education. For the purpose of practical debate, all the theological faculties from the main monasteries send a representative. Upon completing the required studies, he receives the highest theological degree in the same way that other Lamas do, but he typically gives a more generous contribution of money to the monasteries. Naturally, his generosity earns him a careful selection of questions from the examiners.

BODALÀ FROM THE NORTH-WEST.

Bodàlà from the northwest.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

The present Dalai-Lama has now, at the age of twenty-one or twenty-two, attained his majority. Since 1806 there have been five new Dalai-Lamas. Six or seven years ago the present holder of the title entered upon a struggle with his regent, the most illustrious of the Tibetan "reincarnates," and issued from it victorious, thereby escaping the fate of his four predecessors, who died comparatively young, most of them having been put to death by their regents, or the rivals of the latter. The present Dalai-Lama accused his regent of having performed conjurations against his life, confiscated the regent's large estate, and placed him under strict domiciliary arrest. The regent was found dead one fine morning. The Dalai-Lama is evidently an energetic and well-intentioned man. One of his first acts after seizing the reins of authority was the abolition of the death penalty.

The current Dalai-Lama is now, at around twenty-one or twenty-two, officially an adult. Since 1806, there have been five new Dalai-Lamas. Six or seven years ago, the current Dalai-Lama started a conflict with his regent, the most prominent of the Tibetan "reincarnates," and emerged victorious, avoiding the fate of his four predecessors, who all died at a young age, many allegedly killed by their regents or their rivals. The current Dalai-Lama accused his regent of plotting against his life, took away the regent's substantial estate, and put him under strict house arrest. The regent was found dead one morning. The Dalai-Lama clearly demonstrates energy and good intentions. One of his first actions after taking power was to abolish the death penalty.

The supreme administration is in the hands of a council under the presidency of the Dalai-Lama, known as the "Devashoun." The four principal members are appointed by the Chinese Emperor. Justice is sold, and in general all Government business is carried on by means of bribery. Criminal inquiries are pursued by means of whipping and other tortures, the most cruel of which is probably cauterization with blazing sealing-wax. The penalties are flogging, imprisonment, exile into slavery, blinding, amputation of the fingers, and perpetual fetters or stocks.

The highest administration is run by a council led by the Dalai Lama, known as the "Devashoun." The four main members are appointed by the Chinese Emperor. Justice is bought, and generally, all government operations are influenced by bribery. Criminal investigations are carried out through whipping and other forms of torture, with the most brutal likely being cauterization with hot sealing wax. The punishments include flogging, imprisonment, exile into slavery, blinding, finger amputation, and permanent shackles or stocks.

BODALÀ FROM THE NORTH.

BODALÀ FROM THE NORTH.

From a Photo.

From a Photo.

Four thousand soldiers are maintained at the cost of the State. Their armament consists of swords, muzzle-loading firearms, and bows and arrows. A helmet decorated with feathers is worn and a small shield is carried, and some wear a cuirass also. The discipline is poor. The soldiers live in their villages, and assemble only periodically for drill in archery and in the use of firearms. The army is divided into cavalry and infantry. The Central Tibetan is averse to war and military service. One often sees a soldier on the way to the drill-ground placidly spinning wool or sewing on a boot-sole, or perhaps employing the time which would otherwise be wasted in telling a rosary or turning a prayer-cylinder. The nomadic clans of Eastern Tibet, who are prone to raiding their peaceful neighbours, strive as a rule to avoid bloodshed, employing intimidation oftener than force. The slightest[Pg 222] determined opposition sends them back home.

Four thousand soldiers are funded by the government. Their weapons include swords, muzzle-loading guns, and bows and arrows. They wear helmets with feathers and carry small shields, and some also wear body armor. Discipline is lacking. The soldiers live in their villages and only come together occasionally for archery and firearm practice. The army is split into cavalry and infantry. Central Tibetans are generally against war and military service. It's common to see a soldier on the way to practice calmly spinning wool, sewing a boot sole, or using the time to pray with a rosary or turn a prayer wheel. The nomadic clans of Eastern Tibet, who tend to raid their peaceful neighbors, usually try to avoid killing, using intimidation more than force. Even minimal determined resistance sends them back home.

The Tibetans have lately been taking a more and more pronounced fancy for English goods, and Indian rupees have begun to compete with the native coin. Among the articles exported to India are yak tails, sheep's wool, borax, salt, silver and gold, yaks, and horses and asses from Western China.

The Tibetans have recently developed a stronger preference for English goods, and Indian rupees are starting to compete with the local currency. Some of the items exported to India include yak tails, sheep's wool, borax, salt, silver, gold, yaks, and horses and donkeys from Western China.

Both men and women wear local cloth in various colours. The clothing of the poor is usually white, because white is the cheapest. Soldiers wear dark blue, the well-to-do classes prefer red, and the princes and higher officials are privileged to wear yellow. The people are vain and fond of display. They wear jewellery of gold, silver, corals, diamonds, rubies, pearls, turquoises, and other stones.

Both men and women wear local fabrics in different colors. Poor people typically wear white, since it's the most affordable option. Soldiers wear dark blue, the wealthy prefer red, and princes and high-ranking officials have the privilege of wearing yellow. The people are vain and enjoy showing off. They wear jewelry made of gold, silver, coral, diamonds, rubies, pearls, turquoise, and other stones.

A NEAR VIEW OF THE DALAI-LAMA'S PALACE.

A CLOSE LOOK AT THE DALAI LAMA'S PALACE.

From a Photo.

From a photo.

The principal article of food is flour of roasted barley. It is mixed with tea or barley-wine. The most common vegetable is the radish. The favourite dish of all classes is a porridge of barley-flour mixed with finely-chopped radishes. The best variety of this porridge is prepared with a bouillon of pounded bones, which can be had only by the rich. Tibetans love raw or underdone meat. Yak-meat, mutton, and pork are more highly esteemed than beef. The flesh of asses and horses is not eaten. Fish is eaten by the poor, fowl not at all, chickens being kept only for the sake of eggs. Butter is used principally as fuel for holy lamps. Sour milk, treated in a special way, is highly esteemed as a drink and is the common poetic symbol of pure white. Both men and women drink great quantities of barley-wine, which is but slightly intoxicating and is very cheap. The men smoke leaf tobacco in pipes, the monks crush it into snuff. Tobacco is dear, and it is usually mixed for smoking with leaves of another plant.

The main food is roasted barley flour, which is mixed with tea or barley wine. The most common vegetable is radish. The favorite dish across all classes is a porridge made of barley flour mixed with finely chopped radishes. The best version of this porridge is made with a broth of crushed bones, which is only available to the wealthy. Tibetans enjoy raw or rare meat, with yak meat, mutton, and pork being more valued than beef. Horse and donkey meat is not eaten. Poor people eat fish, and fowl is not consumed at all, as chickens are only kept for their eggs. Butter is mainly used as fuel for sacred lamps. Sour milk, prepared in a special way, is highly valued as a drink and serves as a common poetic symbol of purity. Both men and women consume large amounts of barley wine, which is only slightly intoxicating and very affordable. Men smoke leaf tobacco in pipes, while monks turn it into snuff. Tobacco is expensive, so it’s often mixed with the leaves of another plant for smoking.

The Tibetan is very impressionable and superstitious, and he goes to the Lamas, or oracles, after every event in his life and demands the explanation of it. In case of sickness he puts more faith in a grain of barley blessed by a Lama than in medicine; or he prefers, if able, to send for a Lama to read whole litanies in his presence. However, he is also disposed to be merry, and proves it by singing and dancing on holidays and during carousals.

The Tibetan is very impressionable and superstitious, and he goes to the Lamas, or oracles, after every event in his life and asks for an explanation. In case of sickness, he trusts a grain of barley blessed by a Lama more than medicine; or he prefers, if possible, to call a Lama to read long prayers in front of him. However, he is also inclined to be cheerful, as shown by his singing and dancing on holidays and during celebrations.

The Tibetan's requirements are limited. The local coin was worth ten cents during my stay in Tibet. Nevertheless, one of these coins is the highest wage known, that of a Lama for a whole day's prayers. The best spinner in the rural districts receives seven cents a day; the ordinary labourer, whether man or woman, two or three cents. Domestic servants scarcely ever get any money, receiving only food and clothing.

The Tibetan's needs are simple. The local currency was worth ten cents while I was in Tibet. Still, one of these coins is the highest payment known, which a Lama earns for a full day's prayers. The top spinner in the countryside makes seven cents a day; regular laborers, whether male or female, earn two or three cents. Domestic workers rarely receive any money, just food and clothing.

Beggary thrives in Lhassa, this being the sole recourse of criminals who have been blinded, or have lost their hands, or been bound to perpetual fetters or stocks. In fact, begging is regarded with no shame, even when practised by the comparatively well-to-do, especially priests.

Begging is common in Lhassa, as it is often the only option for criminals who are blind, have lost their hands, or are permanently shackled. In fact, begging carries no stigma, even when practiced by those who are relatively well-off, particularly priests.

[1]The "reincarnates" are persons in whom the souls of former saints are supposed to have become reincarnated.

[1]The "reincarnates" are people in whom the souls of past saints are believed to have been reborn.


The Phoenix and the Carpet

Copyright, 1904, by George Newnes, Limited.

Copyright, 1904, by George Newnes, Limited.

VIII.—THE CATS, THE COW, AND THE BURGLAR.

VIII.—THE CATS, THE COW, AND THE BURGLAR.

T The nursery was full of Persian cats and musk-rats that had been brought there by the Wishing Carpet. The cats were mewing and the musk rats were squeaking so that you could hardly hear yourself speak. In the kitchen were the four children, one candle, a concealed Phoenix, and a very visible policeman.

T The nursery was filled with Persian cats and musk rats that had been brought there by the Wishing Carpet. The cats were meowing and the musk rats were squeaking so loudly that you could barely hear yourself talk. In the kitchen were the four kids, one candle, a hidden Phoenix, and a very noticeable policeman.

"Now, then, look here," said the policeman, very loudly, and he pointed his lantern at each child in turn; "what's the meaning of this here yelling and caterwauling? I tell you you've got a cat here, and someone's a-illtreating of it. What do you mean by it, eh?"

"Alright, listen up," said the policeman, raising his voice, and he shone his flashlight on each child one by one. "What’s all this yelling and noise about? I tell you, there's a cat here, and someone is mistreating it. What are you doing about it, huh?"

It was five to one, counting the Phoenix, but the policeman, who was one, was of unusually fine size, and the five, including the Phoenix, were small. The mews and the squeaks grew softer, and in the comparative silence Cyril said:—

It was five to one, counting the Phoenix, but the policeman, who was one, was unusually tall, and the five, including the Phoenix, were small. The meows and squeaks grew quieter, and in the relative silence, Cyril said:—

"It's true. There are a few cats here. But we've not hurt them. It's quite the opposite. We've just fed them."

"It's true. There are a few cats here. But we haven't hurt them. It's actually the opposite. We've just fed them."

"It don't sound like it," said the policeman, grimly.

"It doesn't sound like it," said the policeman, grimly.

"If you understood anything except people who steal and do murders and stealings and naughty things like that I'd tell you all about it," said Robert, "but I'm certain you don't. You're not meant to shove your oar into people's private cat-keepings. You're only supposed to interfere when people shout 'Murder!' and 'Stop thief!' in the street. So there!"

"If you got anything other than people who steal and commit murder and do bad stuff like that, I'd share everything with you," said Robert, "but I'm sure you don’t. You’re not supposed to stick your nose into people’s personal matters. You should only step in when people are yelling 'Murder!' and 'Stop thief!' in the street. So there!"

The policeman assured them that he should see about that, and at this point the Phoenix, who had been making itself small on the pot-shelf under the dresser, among the saucepan-lids and the fish-kettle, walked on tip-toed claws in a noiseless and modest manner, and left the room unnoticed by anyone.

The police officer promised them that he would look into it, and at that moment, the Phoenix, which had been keeping a low profile on the pot-shelf under the dresser, among the saucepan lids and the fish kettle, quietly tiptoed out on its silent claws and slipped out of the room without anyone noticing.

"Oh, don't be so horrid!" Anthea was saying, gently and earnestly. "We love cats—dear, pussy-soft things. We wouldn't hurt them for worlds. Would we, Pussy?"

"Oh, don't be so awful!" Anthea said, gently and sincerely. "We love cats—sweet, soft little creatures. We wouldn't hurt them for anything in the world. Would we, Pussy?"

And Jane answered that of course they wouldn't.

And Jane responded that of course they wouldn't.

And still the policeman seemed unmoved by their eloquence.

And yet the cop still seemed unaffected by their persuasive speech.

"Now, look here," he said, "I'm a going to see what's in that room beyond there—and——"

"Now, listen," he said, "I'm going to check out what's in that room over there—and——"

His voice was drowned in a wild burst of mewing and squeaking.

His voice got lost in a loud mix of meowing and squeaking.

And as soon as it died down all four children began to explain at once, and though the squeaking and mewing were not at their very loudest, yet there was quite enough of both to make it very hard for the policeman to understand a single word of any of the four wholly different explanations now poured out to him.

And as soon as it quieted down, all four kids started to explain at the same time, and even though the squeaking and meowing weren't at their loudest, there was still enough of both to make it really difficult for the policeman to understand even one word of the four completely different stories being thrown at him.

"Stow it!" he said, at last. "I'm a-going into the next room in the execution of my duty. I'm a-going to use my eyes—my ears are gone off their chumps, what with you and them cats."

"Shut it!" he said finally. "I'm going into the next room to do my job. I'm going to use my eyes—my ears have gone crazy, what with you and those cats."

And he pushed Robert aside and strode through the door.

And he shoved Robert out of the way and walked through the door.

"Don't say I didn't warn you," said Robert.

"Don't say I didn't warn you," Robert said.

"It's tigers, really," said Jane. "Father said so. I wouldn't go in if I were you."

"It's tigers, really," Jane said. "Dad said so. I wouldn't go in if I were you."

But the policeman was quite stony; nothing anyone said seemed to make any difference to him. Some policemen are like this, I believe. He strode down the passage, and in another moment he would have been in the room with all the cats and all the rats (musk), but at that very instant a thin, sharp voice screamed from the street outside:—

But the policeman was completely unyielding; nothing anyone said seemed to affect him at all. I think some cops are like this. He marched down the hallway, and in just a moment, he would have been in the room with all the cats and all the rats (musk), but at that exact moment, a thin, piercing voice screamed from the street outside:—

"Murder! Murder! Stop thief!"

"Help! Thief!"

The policeman stopped, with one regulation boot heavily poised in the air.

The police officer stopped, with one standard-issue boot raised in the air.

"Eh?" he said.

"Really?" he said.

And again the shrieks sounded shrilly and piercingly from the dark street outside.

And again the screams echoed sharply and piercingly from the dark street outside.

"Come on," said Robert. "Come and look after cats while somebody's being killed outside." For Robert had an inside feeling that told him quite plainly who it was that was screaming.

"Come on," said Robert. "Come and look after the cats while someone is being killed outside." For Robert had a gut feeling that clearly told him who was the one screaming.

"You young rip!" said the policeman. "I'll settle up with you bimeby."

"You young troublemaker!" said the policeman. "I'll deal with you later."

And he rushed out; and the children heard his boots going weightily along the pavement, and the screams also going along rather ahead of the policeman, and both the murder-screams and the policeman's boots faded away in the remote distance.

And he rushed out; the children heard his boots thudding on the pavement, along with the screams that were almost ahead of the policeman. Both the screams of the murder and the sound of the policeman's boots eventually faded into the distance.

Then Robert smacked his knickerbockers loudly with his palm, and said:—

Then Robert slapped his knickerbockers loudly with his hand and said:—

"Good old Phœnix! I should know its golden voice anywhere."

"Good old Phoenix! I would recognize its golden voice anywhere."

And then everyone understood how cleverly the Phœnix had caught at what Robert had said about the real work of a policeman being to look after murderers and thieves, and not after cats, and all hearts were filled with admiring affection.

And then everyone realized how smartly the Phœnix had picked up on what Robert said about a policeman's real job being to deal with murderers and thieves, not cats, and all hearts were filled with admiration and affection.

"THE POLICEMAN STOPPED, WITH ONE REGULATION BOOT POISED IN THE AIR."

"THE POLICE OFFICER STOPPED, WITH ONE REGULATION BOOT HOVERING IN THE AIR."

"But he'll come back," said Anthea, mournfully, "as soon as he finds the murderer is only a bright vision of a dream, and there isn't one at all really."

"But he'll come back," said Anthea, sadly, "as soon as he realizes that the murderer is just a vivid figment of a dream, and there isn't actually one at all."

"No, he won't," said the soft voice of the clever Phœnix, as he flew in. "He does not know where your house is. I heard him own as much to a fellow-mercenary. Oh! what a night we are having! Lock the door, and let us rid ourselves of this intolerable smell of the perfume peculiar to the musk-rat and to the house of the trimmers of beards. If you'll excuse me I will go to bed. I am worn out."

"No, he won't," said the soft voice of the clever Phoenix, as he flew in. "He doesn't know where your house is. I heard him admit it to a fellow mercenary. Oh! What a night we’re having! Lock the door, and let’s get rid of this unbearable smell of the musk rat perfume and the beard trimmers' house. If you don’t mind, I’ll go to bed. I’m exhausted."

It was Cyril who wrote the paper that told the carpet to take away the rats and bring milk, because there seemed to be no doubt in any breast that, however Persian cats may be, they must like milk.

It was Cyril who wrote the paper that instructed the carpet to get rid of the rats and bring milk, because there was no doubt in anyone's mind that, no matter how much Persian cats may be adored, they must like milk.

"Let's hope it won't be musk-milk," said Anthea, in gloom, as she pinned the paper face-downwards on the carpet. "Is there such a thing as a musk-cow?" she added, anxiously, as the carpet shrivelled and vanished. "I do hope not. Perhaps, really, it would have been wiser to let[Pg 225] the carpet take the cats away. It's getting quite late, and we can't keep them all night."

"Let's hope it isn't musk-milk," Anthea said gloomily, as she pinned the paper face-down on the carpet. "Is there even such a thing as a musk-cow?" she added, anxiously, as the carpet shriveled up and disappeared. "I really hope not. Maybe it would have actually been smarter to let [Pg 225] the carpet take the cats away. It's getting pretty late, and we can't keep them all night."

"Oh, can't we?" was the bitter rejoinder of Robert, who had been fastening the side door. "You might have consulted me," he went on. "I'm not such an idiot as some people."

"Oh, can't we?" was Robert's bitter response as he was locking the side door. "You could have asked me," he continued. "I'm not as clueless as some folks."

"Why, whatever——"

"Why, whatever..."

"ROBERT AND CYRIL HELD THE COW BY THE HORNS."

"Robert and Cyril held the cow by the horns."

"Don't you see? We've jolly well got to keep the cats all night—oh, get down, you furry beasts!—because we've had three wishes out of the old carpet now, and we can't get any more till to-morrow."

"Don't you see? We really have to keep the cats all night—oh, get down, you furry creatures!—because we've used up three wishes from the old carpet now, and we can't get any more until tomorrow."

The liveliness of Persian mews alone prevented the occurrence of a dismal silence.

The vibrant energy of the Persian alleys alone kept a gloomy silence at bay.

Anthea spoke first. "Never mind," she said. "Do you know, I really do think they're quieting down a bit. Perhaps they heard us say milk."

Anthea spoke first. "Never mind," she said. "You know, I actually think they're calming down a little. Maybe they heard us mention milk."

"They can't understand English," said Jane. "You forget they're Persian cats, Panther."

"They can't understand English," Jane said. "You forget they're Persian cats, Panther."

"Well," said Anthea, rather sharply, for she was tired and anxious, "who told you milk wasn't Persian for milk? Lots of English words are just the same in French—at least, I know 'miaw' is, and croquet, and fiancé. Oh, pussies, do be quiet! Let's stroke them as hard as we can with both hands, and perhaps they'll stop."

"Well," Anthea said a bit sharply, as she was tired and anxious, "who told you that milk isn't Persian for milk? A lot of English words are the same in French—at least, I know 'miaw' is, and croquet, and fiancé. Oh, kitties, please be quiet! Let's pet them as much as we can with both hands, and maybe they'll calm down."

So everyone stroked grey fur till their hands were tired, and as soon as a cat had been stroked enough to make it stop mewing it was pushed gently away, and another mewing mouser was approached by the hands of the strokers. And the noise was really more than half purr when the carpet suddenly appeared in its proper place, and on it, instead of rows of milk-cans or even of milk-jugs, there was a cow. Not a Persian cow, either; nor, most fortunately, a musk-cow, if there is such a thing, but a smooth, sleek, dun-coloured Jersey cow, who blinked large, soft eyes at the gaslight and mooed in an amiable, if rather inquiring, manner.

So everyone petted the grey fur until their hands got tired, and as soon as a cat had been petted enough to stop meowing, it was gently pushed away, and another meowing cat was approached by the hands of the petters. The noise was really more than half a purr when the carpet suddenly appeared where it belonged, and on it, instead of rows of milk cans or even milk jugs, there was a cow. Not a Persian cow, either; nor, luckily, a musk cow, if that even exists, but a smooth, sleek, tan Jersey cow, who blinked big, soft eyes at the gaslight and mooed in a friendly, if somewhat curious, way.

Anthea had always been afraid of cows. But now she tried to be brave.

Anthea had always been scared of cows. But now she was trying to be brave.

"Anyway, it can't run after me," she said to herself. "There isn't room for it even to begin to run."

"Anyway, it can't chase after me," she said to herself. "There's no space for it to even start running."

The cow was perfectly placid. She behaved like a strayed duchess till someone brought a saucer for the milk and someone else tried to milk the cow into it. Milking is very difficult. You may think it is easy, but it is not. All the children were by this time strung up to a pitch of heroism that would have been impossible to them in their ordinary condition. Robert and Cyril held the cow by the horns, and when she was[Pg 226] quite sure that their end of the cow was secure Jane consented to stand by, ready to hold the cow by the tail, should occasion arise. Anthea, holding the saucer, now advanced towards the cow. She remembered to have heard that cows, when milked by strangers, are susceptible to the soothing influence of the human voice. So, clutching her saucer very tight, she sought for words to whose soothing influence the cow might be susceptible. And her memory, troubled by the events of the night, which seemed to go on and on for ever and ever, refused to help her with any form of words suitable to address a Jersey cow in.

The cow was completely calm. She acted like a lost duchess until someone brought a saucer for the milk and another person tried to milk the cow into it. Milking is really tough. You might think it’s easy, but it’s not. By this point, all the kids were worked up to a level of bravery that they wouldn’t normally have. Robert and Cyril held the cow by the horns, and when she felt secure enough on their end, Jane agreed to stand by, ready to hold the cow by the tail if needed. Anthea, holding the saucer, stepped closer to the cow. She remembered hearing that cows, when milked by strangers, respond well to soothing voices. So, gripping her saucer tightly, she searched for words that might calm the cow. But her mind, clouded by the events of the night that seemed to drag on forever, wouldn’t help her find any appropriate way to speak to a Jersey cow.

"Poor pussy, then. Lie down, then, good dog, lie down," was all she could think of to say, and she said it. And nobody laughed—the situation, full of grey, mewing cats, was too serious for that.

"Poor kitty, then. Lie down, then, good dog, lie down," was all she could think to say, and she said it. And nobody laughed—the situation, filled with gray, meowing cats, was too serious for that.

Then Anthea, with a beating heart, tried to milk the cow. Next moment the cow had knocked the saucer out of her hand and trampled on it with one foot, while with the other three she had walked on a foot each of Robert, Cyril, and Jane.

Then Anthea, her heart racing, tried to milk the cow. In the next moment, the cow knocked the saucer out of her hand and stomped on it with one foot, while with one foot each, she walked on Robert, Cyril, and Jane.

Jane burst into tears.

Jane started crying.

"Oh, how much too horrid everything is!" she cried. "Come away. Let's go to bed and leave the horrid cats with the hateful cow. Perhaps somebody will eat somebody else. And serve them right."

"Oh, everything is just so awful!" she exclaimed. "Let's go to bed and leave those terrible cats with that dreadful cow. Maybe someone will end up eating someone else. And they would deserve it."

They did not go to bed, but had a shivering council in the drawing-room, which smelt of soot—and, indeed, a heap of this lay in the fender. There had been no fire in the room since mother went away, and all the chairs and tables were in the wrong places, and the chrysanthemums were dead, and the water in their pots nearly dried up.

They didn't go to bed but held a chilly meeting in the living room, which smelled of soot—and there was actually a pile of it in the fireplace. There hadn't been a fire in the room since mom left, and all the chairs and tables were in the wrong spots, the chrysanthemums were dead, and the water in their pots was almost gone.

Anthea wrapped the embroidered, woolly sofa-blanket round Jane and herself, while Robert and Cyril had a struggle, silent and brief, but fierce, for the larger share of the fur hearthrug.

Anthea wrapped the embroidered wool blanket around Jane and herself, while Robert and Cyril had a quick but intense silent struggle for the larger part of the fur rug by the fireplace.

"ROBERT AND CYRIL HAD A STRUGGLE FOR THE LARGER SHARE OF THE FUR HEARTHRUG."

"ROBERT AND CYRIL WERE FIGHTING OVER THE BIGGER PIECE OF THE FUR RUG."

"It is most truly awful," said Anthea. "And I am so tired. Let's let the cats loose."

"It’s really awful," said Anthea. "And I am so tired. Let's let the cats out."

"And the cow, perhaps?" said Cyril. "The police would find us at once. That cow would stand at the gate and mew—I mean moo—to come in. And so would the cats. No; I see quite well what we've got to do. We must put them in baskets and leave them on people's doorsteps, like orphan foundlings."

"And what about the cow?" Cyril said. "The police would catch us right away. That cow would stand at the gate and moo to come in. And so would the cats. No, I can clearly see what we need to do. We have to put them in baskets and leave them on people's doorsteps, like abandoned babies."

"We've got three baskets, counting mother's work one," said Jane, brightening.

"We have three baskets, including the one for Mom's work," said Jane, brightening up.

"And there are nearly two hundred cats," said Anthea, "besides the cow, and it would have to be a different-sized basket for her. And then I don't know how you'd carry it, and you'd never find a doorstep big enough to put it on, except the church one, and——"

"And there are almost two hundred cats," said Anthea, "not to mention the cow, and you'd need a different-sized basket for her. Plus, I don't know how you'd carry it, and you'd never find a doorstep big enough to put it on, except for the one at the church, and——"

"Oh, well," said Cyril, "if you simply make difficulties——"

"Oh, well," said Cyril, "if you just create problems——"

"I'm with you," said Robert. "Don't fuss about the cow, Panther. It's simply got to stay the night, and I'm sure I've read that the cow is a remunerating creature, and that means it will sit still and think for hours. The carpet can take it away in the morning. And as for baskets, we'll do them up in dusters or pillow-cases, or bath-towels. Come on, Squirrel. You girls can be out of it, if you like."

"I'm with you," Robert said. "Don't worry about the cow, Panther. It's just got to stay the night, and I'm pretty sure I read that cows are calm animals, which means it will just chill and think for hours. The carpet can take it away in the morning. As for the baskets, we can wrap them in dusters, pillowcases, or bath towels. Come on, Squirrel. You girls can sit this one out if you want."

His tone was full of contempt, but Jane and Anthea were too tired and desperate to care; even being "out of it," which at other times they could not have borne, now seemed[Pg 227] quite a comfort. They snuggled down in the sofa-blanket and Cyril threw the fur hearthrug over them.

His tone was full of disdain, but Jane and Anthea were too exhausted and desperate to mind; even being "out of it," which they usually couldn’t stand, now felt[Pg 227] like a relief. They curled up in the sofa blanket, and Cyril tossed the fur rug over them.

"Ah," he said, "that's all women are fit for—to keep safe and warm while the men do the work and run dangers and risks and things."

"Ah," he said, "that's all women are good for—to be kept safe and warm while the men do the work and face dangers and risks and stuff."

"I'm not," said Anthea; "you know I'm not."

"I'm not," Anthea said. "You know I'm not."

But Cyril was gone.

But Cyril is gone.

It was warm under the blanket and the hearthrug, and Jane snuggled up close to her sister, and Anthea cuddled Jane closely and kindly, and in a sort of dream they heard the rise of a wave of mewing as Robert opened the door of the nursery. They heard the booted search for baskets in the back kitchen. They heard the side door open and close, and they knew that each brother had gone out with at least one cat. Anthea's last thought was that it would take at least all night to get rid of one hundred and ninety-nine cats by twos. There would be eighty-nine journeys of two cats each, and one cat over. "I almost think we might keep the one cat over," said Anthea; "I don't seem to care for cats just now, but I dare say I shall again some day." And she fell asleep. Jane also was sleeping.

It was warm under the blanket and the rug, and Jane cuddled up close to her sister, while Anthea hugged Jane tightly and kindly. In a sort of dream, they heard the sound of a wave of meowing as Robert opened the nursery door. They heard the thudding of boots searching for baskets in the back kitchen. They heard the side door open and close, and they knew that each brother had gone out with at least one cat. Anthea's last thought was that it would take all night to get rid of one hundred and ninety-nine cats two at a time. There would be eighty-nine trips with two cats each, and one cat left over. "I almost think we might keep the extra cat," said Anthea; "I don't seem to care for cats right now, but I’m sure I will again someday." And she fell asleep. Jane was also asleep.

It was Jane who awoke with a start to find Anthea still asleep. As in the act of awakening she kicked her sister, she wondered idly why they should have gone to bed in their boots, but the next moment she remembered where they were.

It was Jane who woke up suddenly to see Anthea still asleep. As she was waking up, she kicked her sister and thought casually about why they had gone to bed in their boots, but in the next moment, she remembered where they were.

There was a sound of muffled, shuffled feet on the stairs. Like the heroine of the classic poem, Jane "thought it was the boys," and, as she now felt quite wide awake and not nearly so tired as before, she crept gently from Anthea's side and followed the footsteps. They went down into the basement. The cats, which seemed to have fallen into the sleep of exhaustion, awoke at the sound of the approaching footsteps and mewed piteously. Jane was at the foot of the stairs before she saw that it was not her brothers whose coming had roused her and the cats, but a burglar. She knew he was a burglar at once, because he wore a fur cap and a red and black charity-check comforter, and he had no business where he was.

There was the sound of muffled, shuffled footsteps on the stairs. Like the heroine in that classic poem, Jane "thought it was the boys," and since she now felt quite awake and much less tired than before, she quietly crept away from Anthea's side and followed the footsteps. They went down into the basement. The cats, which seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, woke up at the sound of the approaching footsteps and meowed sadly. Jane reached the bottom of the stairs before realizing it wasn't her brothers causing the disturbance for her and the cats, but a burglar. She knew he was a burglar at once because he was wearing a fur cap and a red and black checkered scarf, and he had no business being there.

If you had been stood in Jane's shoes you would no doubt have run away in them, appealing to the police and neighbours with horrid screams. But Jane knew better. She had read a great many nice stories about burglars, as well as some affecting pieces of poetry, and she knew that no burglar will ever hurt a little girl if he meets one when burgling. Indeed, in all the cases Jane had read of his burglarishness was almost at once forgotten in the interest he felt in the little girl's artless prattle. So if Jane hesitated for a moment before addressing the burglar it was only because she could not at once think of any remark sufficiently prattling and artless to make a beginning. In the stories and the affecting poetry the child could never speak plainly, though it always looked old enough to in the pictures. And Jane could not make up her mind to lisp and "talk baby," even to a burglar. And while she hesitated he softly opened the nursery door and went in.

If you had been in Jane's position, you would definitely have run away, crying out for help from the police and neighbors in a panic. But Jane was smarter than that. She had read a lot of nice stories about burglars, as well as some moving poetry, and she knew that no burglar would ever hurt a little girl if he came across one while breaking in. In fact, in all the stories Jane had read, the burglar’s criminal intent was usually forgotten as he became more interested in the little girl's innocent chatter. So, if Jane paused for a moment before talking to the burglar, it was only because she couldn't immediately think of anything innocent and chatty to say to start the conversation. In the stories and poems, the child could never speak clearly, even though she always looked old enough to in the illustrations. And Jane couldn't bring herself to lisp and "talk baby," even to a burglar. While she hesitated, he quietly opened the nursery door and walked in.

Jane followed—just in time to see him sit down flat on the floor, scattering cats as a stone thrown into a pool splashes water.

Jane followed—just in time to see him drop down onto the floor, scattering cats like a stone thrown into a pool splashes water.

She closed the door softly and stood there, still wondering whether she could bring herself to say: "What's 'oo doing here, Mithter Wobber?" and whether any other kind of talk would do.

She closed the door quietly and stood there, still wondering if she could bring herself to say: "What are you doing here, Mr. Wobber?" and whether any other kind of conversation would work.

Then she heard the burglar draw a long breath, and he spoke:—

Then she heard the burglar take a deep breath, and he said:—

"It's a judgment," he said. "Oh, 'ere's a thing to 'appen to a chap! Cats an' cats an' cats. Let alone the cow. If she ain't the moral of the old man's Daisy! She's a dream out of when I was a lad; I don't mind 'er so much. 'Ere, Daisy, Daisy!"

"It's a judgment," he said. "Oh, here's something that's happened to a guy! Cats and cats and more cats. Not to mention the cow. If she's not the perfect example of the old man's Daisy! She's like a dream from when I was a kid; I don't mind her so much. Hey, Daisy, Daisy!"

The cow turned and looked at him.

The cow turned and stared at him.

"She's all right," he went on; "sort of company, too. But them cats—oh, take 'em away, take 'em away! Oh, take 'em away!"

"She's fine," he continued; "kind of nice to have around. But those cats—oh, get them out of here, get them out of here! Oh, get them out of here!"

"Burglar," said Jane, close behind him, and he started convulsively and turned on her a blank face whose pale lips trembled—"I can't take those cats away."

"Burglar," Jane said, standing right behind him, and he jumped, turning to her with a blank expression and trembling pale lips—"I can't take those cats away."

"Lor'!" exclaimed the man; "if 'ere ain't another on 'em. Are you real, miss, or something I'll wake up from presently?"

"Lor'!" the man exclaimed, "if there isn’t another one of them. Are you for real, miss, or something I’m going to wake up from soon?"

"I am quite real," said Jane, relieved to find that a lisp was not needed to make the burglar understand her. "And so," she added, "are the cats."

"I’m totally real," said Jane, relieved to see that she didn’t need a lisp to get the burglar to understand her. "And so," she added, "are the cats."

"Then send for the police, send for the police, and I'll go quiet. If you ain't no realler than them cats I'm done. Send for the police. I'll go quiet. One thing, there'd not be room for 'arf them cats in no cell as ever I see."

"Then call the police, call the police, and I'll be quiet. If you aren't any more real than those guys, I'm finished. Call the police. I'll be quiet. One thing, there wouldn't be enough room for half those guys in any cell I've ever seen."

He ran his fingers through his hair, which was short, and his eyes wandered wildly round the roomful of cats.

He ran his fingers through his short hair, and his eyes scanned the room full of cats.

"Burglar," said Jane, kindly and softly,[Pg 228] "if you didn't like cats, what did you come here for?"

"Burglar," Jane said gently and with kindness,[Pg 228] "if you weren't a fan of cats, what brought you here?"

"'IT'S A JUDGMENT,' HE SAID. 'OH, 'ERE'S A THING TO 'APPEN TO A CHAP!'"

"'IT'S A JUDGMENT,' HE SAID. 'OH, HERE'S SOMETHING THAT HAPPENED TO A GUY!'"

"Send for the police," was the unfortunate criminal's only reply. "I'd rather you would—honest, I'd rather."

"Call the police," was the unfortunate criminal's only response. "I'd honestly prefer that."

"I daren't," said Jane; "and, besides, I've no one to send. I hate the police. I wish he'd never been born."

"I can't," said Jane; "and besides, I have no one to send. I hate the cops. I wish he had never been born."

"You've a feeling 'art, miss," said the burglar. "But them cats is really a little bit too thick."

"You have a talent for art, miss," said the burglar. "But those cats are really a bit too much."

"Look here," said Jane. "I won't call the police. And I am quite a real little girl, though I talk older than the kind you have met before when you've been doing your burglings. And they are real cats—and they want real milk—and—didn't you say the cow was like somebody's Daisy that you used to know? Well, then, perhaps you know how to milk cows?"

"Listen," said Jane. "I won't call the police. And I’m a real little girl, even if I seem older than the types you’ve encountered before during your burglaries. And they are real cats—and they want real milk—and—didn't you say the cow was like someone's Daisy that you used to know? Well, then, maybe you know how to milk cows?"

"Perhaps I does," was the burglar's cautious rejoinder.

"Maybe I do," was the burglar's careful response.

"Then," said Jane, "if you will only milk ours, you don't know how we shall always love you."

"Then," said Jane, "if you will just milk ours, you don’t know how much we’ll always love you."

The burglar replied that loving was all very well.

The burglar responded that love was nice and all.

"If those cats only had a good, long, wet, thirsty drink of milk," Jane went on, with eager persuasion, "they'll lie down and go to sleep as likely as not, and then the police won't come back. But if they go on mewing like this he will, and then I don't know what'll become of us or you either."

"If those cats could just have a nice, long drink of milk," Jane continued eagerly, "they'll probably lie down and fall asleep, and then the police won't return. But if they keep mewing like this, he will come back, and I don't know what's going to happen to us or to you either."

This argument seemed to decide the criminal. Jane fetched the wash-bowl from the sink and he prepared to milk the cow. At this instant boots were heard on the stairs.

This argument seemed to settle the matter regarding the criminal. Jane grabbed the washbowl from the sink, and he got ready to milk the cow. Just then, footsteps were heard coming up the stairs.

"It's all up," said the man, desperately. "This 'ere's a plant. 'Ere's the police." He made as if to open the window and leap from it.

"It's all over," said the man, desperately. "This is a setup. Here come the police." He pretended to open the window and jump out.

"It's all right, I tell you," whispered Jane, in anguish. "I'll say you're a friend of mine, or the good clergyman called in, or my uncle, or anything—only do, do, do milk the cow. Oh, don't go—oh—oh, thank goodness, it's only the boys!"

"It's okay, I promise," Jane whispered, distressed. "I'll say you're a friend of mine, or that the nice clergyman stopped by, or my uncle, or anything—just please, please, please milk the cow. Oh, don't leave—oh—oh, thank goodness, it's just the boys!"

It was; and their entrance had awakened Anthea, who, with her brothers, now crowded through the doorway. The man looked about him as a rat looks round a trap.

It was; and their arrival had woken Anthea, who, along with her brothers, now squeezed through the doorway. The man surveyed the room like a rat surveying a trap.

"This is a friend of mine," said Jane. "He's just called in, and he's going to milk the cow for us. Isn't it good and kind of him?"

"This is a friend of mine," said Jane. "He just stopped by, and he's going to milk the cow for us. Isn't that nice of him?"

She winked at the others, and though they did not understand they played up loyally.

She winked at the others, and even though they didn’t understand, they cooperated faithfully.

"How do?" said Cyril. "Very glad to meet you. Don't let us interrupt the milking."

"How's it going?" said Cyril. "Great to meet you. We won't interrupt the milking."

The burglar began to milk the cow, and the others went to get things to put the milk in, for it was now spurting and foaming in the wash-bowl, and the cats had ceased from mewing and were crowding round the cow, with expressions of hope and anticipation on their whiskered faces.

The burglar started to milk the cow, while the others went to find containers for the milk, which was now squirting and frothing in the washbowl. The cats had stopped meowing and were gathering around the cow, with looks of hope and excitement on their whiskered faces.

"We can't get rid of any more cats," said Cyril, as he and his sisters piled a tray high with saucers and soup-plates and platters and pie-dishes; "the police nearly got us[Pg 229] as it was. Not the same one—a much stronger sort. He thought it really was a foundling orphan we'd got. If it hadn't been for me throwing the two bags of cat slap in his eye and hauling Robert over a railing, and lying like mice under a laurel bush—well, it's jolly lucky I'm a good shot, that's all. He pranced off when he'd got the cat-bags off his face—thought we'd bolted. And here we are."

"We can't get rid of any more cats," said Cyril, as he and his sisters stacked a tray high with saucers, soup plates, platters, and pie dishes; "the police almost caught us[Pg 229] this time. Not the same officer—a much tougher one. He really thought we had a stray orphan. If I hadn’t thrown those two bags of cats right in his face and pulled Robert over the railing, and hidden like mice under a laurel bush—well, it’s pretty lucky I’m a good shot, that’s all. He took off when he got the cat bags off his face—thought we had escaped. And here we are."

The gentle sameishness of the milk swishing into the hand-bowl seemed to have soothed the burglar very much. He went on milking in a sort of happy dream, while the children got a cup and ladled the warm milk out into the pie-dishes and plates, and platters and saucers, and set them down to the music of Persian purrs and lappings.

The gentle sameness of the milk swishing into the bowl seemed to calm the burglar a lot. He continued milking in a kind of blissful trance, while the kids got a cup and poured the warm milk into pie dishes, plates, platters, and saucers, and set them down to the sounds of soft purring and lapping.

"HE WENT ON MILKING IN A SORT OF HAPPY DREAM."

"HE KEPT MILKING IN A KIND OF HAPPY DREAM."

"It makes me think of old times," said the burglar, smearing his ragged coat-cuff across his eyes; "about the apples in the orchard at home, and the rats at threshing time, and the rabbits and the ferrets, and how pretty it was seeing the pigs killed."

"It reminds me of the old days," said the burglar, wiping his tearful eyes with the frayed cuff of his coat; "about the apples in the orchard back home, and the rats during harvest, and the rabbits and the ferrets, and how beautiful it was to see the pigs being slaughtered."

Finding him in this softened mood, Jane said:—

Finding him in this gentle mood, Jane said:—

"I wish you'd tell us how you came to choose our house for your burglaring to-night. I'm awfully glad you did. You have been so kind. I don't know what we should have done without you," she added, hastily. "We all love you ever so. Do tell us."

"I wish you would tell us how you decided to break into our house tonight. I'm really glad you did. You have been so kind. I don't know what we would have done without you," she added quickly. "We all love you so much. Please tell us."

The others added their affectionate entreaties, and at last the burglar said:—

The others added their heartfelt requests, and finally, the burglar said:—

"Well, it's my first job, and I didn't expect to be made so welcome, and that's the truth, young gents and ladies. And I don't know but what it won't be my last. For this 'ere cow, she reminds me of my father, and I know 'ow 'e'd 'ave 'ided me if I'd laid 'ands on a 'apenny as wasn't my own."

"Well, it's my first job, and I didn't expect to be welcomed so warmly, and that's the truth, young gentlemen and ladies. And I don't know if it won't be my last. Because this cow reminds me of my father, and I know how he would have reacted if I'd gotten my hands on a penny that wasn't mine."

"Look here," said Cyril, "these cats are very valuable—very, indeed. And we will give them all to you if only you will take them away."

"Hey," Cyril said, "these cats are really valuable—seriously. We'll give them all to you if you just take them away."

"I see they're a breedy lot," replied the burglar; "but I don't want no bother with the coppers. Did you come by them honest, now—straight?"

"I see they're quite a noisy bunch," replied the burglar; "but I don't want any trouble with the cops. Did you get them honestly, though—straight up?"

"They are all our very own," said Anthea.[Pg 230] "We wanted them; but the confidement——"

"They're all ours," said Anthea.[Pg 230] "We wanted them; but the confinement——"

"Consignment," whispered Cyril.

"Consignment," Cyril whispered.

"——was larger than we wanted, and they're an awful bother. If you got your barrow and some sacks or baskets we would be awfully pleased. My father says Persian cats are worth pounds and pounds each."

"——was bigger than we wanted, and they're a real hassle. If you could grab your wheelbarrow and some sacks or baskets, we would really appreciate it. My dad says Persian cats are worth a fortune."

"Well," said the burglar, and he was certainly moved by her remarks, "I see you're in a hole; I've got a pal—I'll fetch him along, and if he thinks they'd fetch anything above their skins, I don't mind doin' you a kindness."

"Well," said the burglar, genuinely affected by her words, "I can see you're in a tough spot; I've got a buddy—I'll bring him over, and if he thinks they could get anything more than their hides, I'm okay with doing you a favor."

Then he went, and Cyril and Robert sent the girls to bed and sat up to wait for his return. It soon seemed absurd to await him in a state of wakefulness, but his stealthy tap on the window awoke them readily enough when he returned. And he did return, with the pal and the barrow and the sacks. The pal approved of the cats, now dormant in Persian repletion, and they were bundled into the sacks and taken away on the barrow, mewing indeed, but with mews too sleepy to attract public attention.

Then he left, and Cyril and Robert sent the girls to bed and waited for him to come back. It quickly felt silly to stay awake for him, but his quiet knock on the window woke them up when he got back. And he did come back, with his friend, the wheelbarrow, and the sacks. His friend liked the cats, which were now sound asleep, and they were stuffed into the sacks and taken away in the wheelbarrow, meowing a bit, but their meows were too sleepy to draw any public attention.

"THEY WERE BUNDLED INTO THE SACKS."

"THEY WERE BUNDLED INTO THE BAGS."

"I'm a fence, that's what I am," said the burglar, gloomily; "I never thought I'd come down to this and all acause er my kind 'art."

"I'm a fence, that's what I am," said the burglar, gloomily; "I never thought I'd end up like this all because of my kind heart."

Cyril knew that a fence is a receiver of stolen goods, and he replied, briskly:—

Cyril understood that a fence is someone who buys stolen items, and he responded quickly:—

"I give you my word the cats aren't stolen. What do you make the time?"

"I promise you the cats aren't stolen. What time do you think it is?"

"I ain't got the time on me," said the pal; "but it was just about chucking-out time as I come by the Bull and Gate. I shouldn't wonder if it was nigh upon one now."

"I don't have the time on me," said the friend; "but it was just about closing time when I passed by the Bull and Gate. I wouldn't be surprised if it's close to one now."

When the cats had been removed and the boys and the burglar had parted with warm expressions of friendship there remained only the cow.

When the cats were gone and the boys and the burglar had said their goodbyes with friendly words, only the cow was left.

"She must stay all night," said Robert. "Cook'll have a fit when she sees her."

"She has to stay the whole night," said Robert. "The cook is going to freak out when she sees her."

"All night?" said Cyril. "Why, it's to-morrow morning if it's one. We can have another wish!"

"All night?" Cyril asked. "Well, it's tomorrow morning if it's one. We can make another wish!"

So the carpet was urged, in a hastily-written note, to remove the cow to wherever she belonged and to return to its proper place on the nursery floor. And the cow could not be got to move on to the carpet. So Robert got the clothes-line out of the back kitchen and tied one end very firmly to the cow's horns and the other end to a bunched-up corner of the carpet, and said, "Fire away!"

So, the carpet was told in a quickly scribbled note to move the cow to wherever she belonged and to get back to its rightful spot on the nursery floor. But the cow wouldn't budge onto the carpet. So, Robert took the clothesline from the back kitchen, tied one end securely to the cow's horns and the other end to a lumped-up corner of the carpet, and said, "Go for it!"

And carpet and cow vanished together, and the boys went to bed tired out, and only too thankful that the evening at last was over.

And the carpet and cow disappeared together, and the boys went to bed exhausted, feeling really grateful that the evening was finally over.

Next morning the carpet lay calmly in its place, but one corner was very badly torn. It was the corner that the cow had been tied on to.

Next morning, the carpet was calmly in its place, but one corner was badly torn. It was the corner where the cow had been tied.


What Is a Good Advertisement?

W hat is a good advertisement? The question was recently asked of the readers of Tit-Bits, who were desired to select the best twelve advertisements which appeared in this magazine during six months—the competitor selecting the greatest number of advertisements which corresponded to the choice of the majority being rewarded with a substantial prize. The grounds on which the competitors based their opinions were probably, consciously or unconsciously, very much alike in most instances. It is interesting to consider what these grounds were. We reproduce on this and following pages reduced facsimiles of the twelve winning advertisements, which will serve to illustrate the several points which go to make up a good advertisement.

W hat makes a good advertisement? This question was recently posed to the readers of Tit-Bits, who were asked to choose the best twelve ads that appeared in the magazine over six months—the reader who picked the most ads that matched the majority's choices would win a significant prize. The reasons behind the competitors' choices were likely, whether they realized it or not, quite similar in many cases. It's interesting to think about what those reasons were. We present here and on the following pages scaled-down versions of the twelve winning advertisements, which will help illustrate the various elements that contribute to a good ad.

THIS ADVERTISEMENT SECURED THE FIRST PLACE ON THE VOTING LIST.

THIS ADVERTISEMENT TOOK FIRST PLACE ON THE VOTING LIST.

THIS SECURED THE SECOND PLACE.

This secured second place.

We, as advertisers, are so convinced of the excellence of the "Tit-Bits" Great Competition as a method of gauging the public taste in advertisements, that we have decided to add

We, as advertisers, are so sure of the effectiveness of the "Tit-Bits" Great Competition as a way to measure public preference in advertisements that we have decided to add

Moreover, the question is of interest to a greater number of persons than may appear at first sight. To every advertiser, of course—that is, to every man who has anything to sell, from the big firms who spend colossal sums in making known the merits of their productions down to the smallest village tradesman who puts his "ad" into the local paper—the question of how to make the most efficient use of the means at his disposal is of the greatest moment. But the general public, who have no occasion to use advertisements for the purpose of business, have also a direct interest in the question, for the simple reason that striking advertisements are entertaining to read, while commonplace advertisements are dull. From the same point of view the proprietors of periodical publications are concerned,[Pg 232] for it is clearly to their advantage to interest the readers of their advertisements rather than to bore them.

Moreover, this question is relevant to more people than it might seem at first. For every advertiser—meaning anyone trying to sell something, from the large companies spending huge amounts to promote their products to the smallest local shopkeeper placing an ad in the community paper—the issue of how to make the best use of their advertising resources is incredibly important. But the general public, who don’t need to use ads for business purposes, also has a direct interest in this topic because engaging ads are fun to read, while dull ads are boring. From this same perspective, the owners of magazines and other publications care about this too, since it’s clearly better for them to attract reader interest in the ads instead of boring them.[Pg 232]

An advertisement has three things to accomplish before it can be called good. First, it must attract attention; secondly, it must arouse interest; and thirdly, it must leave an impression on the brain—the message must have struck home. It may in some cases make you want a particular article, but in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred its seed lies dormant until the moment arrives for you to make your purchase; and then, if the advertisement has done its work as a good advertisement should do, your brain couples the article with a certain name, and that particular brand stands a very big chance of finding you a purchaser.

An advertisement has three goals to achieve before it can be considered good. First, it needs to grab attention; second, it must spark interest; and third, it has to leave a lasting impression—the message should resonate. In some instances, it might make you want a specific product, but in ninety-nine out of a hundred cases, the idea remains dormant until you're ready to buy; and if the ad has done its job well, your mind connects the product with a specific brand, giving that brand a strong chance of making a sale.

THIRD.

Third.

FOURTH.

Fourth.

FIFTH.

Fifth.

To catch the eye is the first essential of a good advertisement; the first sense to which it appeals is that of sight. The object of the skilful advertiser is to make the space he occupies—whether a page or a portion of a page—the most conspicuous in the publication. Turn for a moment to any page of[Pg 233] advertisements you please, open and shut it quickly, and you will generally find that there is one advertisement which has immediately attracted your eye. Let two persons try at the same time, and on comparing notes it will generally be found that the same advertisement has been spotted by both. That one possesses the first essential of a good advertisement more conspicuously than its fellows.

To grab attention is the first requirement of a good advertisement; the first sense it appeals to is sight. The goal of a skilled advertiser is to make the space they occupy—whether it’s a page or part of a page—the most noticeable in the publication. If you take a moment to look at any page of [Pg 233] advertisements, open and close it quickly, you’ll usually find one ad that immediately catches your eye. If two people try this at the same time and then compare their observations, it will often turn out that they both noticed the same advertisement. That one stands out as having the first requirement of a good advertisement more clearly than the others.

Try again, and this time run through the pages rapidly, so that every leaf of the journal falls quickly from your thumb. There are certain to be one or two pages which will stand out conspicuously and leave their impression on your eye beyond all the rest, and you will turn back to see what it is all about.

Try again, and this time flip through the pages quickly, so that each page of the journal drops swiftly from your thumb. There are definitely going to be one or two pages that stand out clearly and catch your eye more than the others, and you’ll want to go back to see what they’re all about.

SIXTH.

6th.

SEVENTH.

Seventh.

EIGHTH.

Eighth.

The cunning advertiser has thus obtained his audience—it is now his aim to keep it, Here he has to introduce some connecting link to hold the attention until his message has been duly delivered. Where the original design has nothing particular about it to hold the attention, there is no better method than the insertion of some catch sentence,[Pg 234] generally a question, which you are compelled to read, and, of course, to investigate further.

The clever advertiser has now captured his audience—his goal is to keep their interest. He needs to add some link to maintain their attention until his message is fully conveyed. If the original design lacks any specific elements to engage interest, one of the best strategies is to insert a catchy phrase,[Pg 234] usually in the form of a question, which compels you to read and, naturally, to explore more.

It may be said that the language of a good advertisement should resemble that of a telegram—straight to the point; the information is to be given in the most concise, clear, and complete form possible, confined to the main feature or features of the article advertised, so as to convince the prospective buyer of the excellence of the goods in a short, logical manner, and to do this so that fact and not fiction is apparent to the reader.

It can be said that a good advertisement's language should be like that of a text message—direct and brief; the information should be presented in the clearest and most complete way possible, focusing on the main features of the product being advertised, in order to convince potential buyers of the quality of the goods quickly and logically, ensuring that the reader sees facts and not exaggerations.

NINTH.

Ninth.

In drawing up an advertisement there are many ways of incurring failure, and one very sure method is the abuse of one's rivals. An advertisement which is meant to be taken too seriously is rarely a success. Let the reader's eye catch any of the hackneyed phrases, "Beware of Imitations," "Thousands of Testimonials," "Is the Best," and such like, and it will immediately pass on to something else. Such well-worn and unconvincing statements excite in him no interest, but rather a feeling of distrust.

In creating an advertisement, there are many ways to fail, and one guaranteed way is by insulting your competitors. An ad that takes itself too seriously rarely succeeds. If the reader spots any clichés like "Beware of Imitations," "Thousands of Testimonials," or "Is the Best," they'll quickly move on to something else. These tired and unpersuasive statements don't spark any interest; instead, they create a sense of distrust.

TENTH.

10th.

It has been said that a magazine advertisement has three things to accomplish before it can be called good, but in judging the quality of the complete article two more things should be added, of less importance, and really subdivisions of the striking home of the message.

It has been said that a magazine ad has three things it needs to achieve to be considered good, but when evaluating the quality of the whole piece, two more things should be included, though they are less important and are actually subdivisions of how effectively the message hits home.

The points one might apportion for each feature might be as follows:—

The points you might assign for each feature could be as follows:—

 Points.
1. Power to attract attention40
2. Power to hold attention20
3. Prominence of the article advertised    20
4. Brevity of necessary information10
5. Composition10

And now, how do we stand in comparison with other nations in this matter of effective advertising? It is universally admitted that advertisement is the soul of business. How, then, does the business man of this country compare with the business man of America. Some of our great advertising firms certainly display no very marked inferiority, but as a rule it is unfortunately true that to glance through the announcements in an American magazine is to be brought face to face with the enormously superior ability in design of the American over the Englishman. Here you[Pg 235] have, as it were, your finger on the pulse of a country's commerce; you can feel the vigorous beats, or the languid and anæmic current. And the main reason is just this: that the American never loses sight of the fact that the first three essentials in attracting and keeping attention are novelty, novelty, novelty. Their skill in attracting attention in new ways is always a matter of admiration.

And now, how do we compare to other countries when it comes to effective advertising? It's widely recognized that advertising is the heart of business. So, how does the business person in this country stack up against their American counterpart? Some of our leading advertising firms definitely show no significant inferiority, but generally speaking, it's sadly true that flipping through ads in an American magazine reveals the vastly superior design skills of Americans compared to the British. Here you[Pg 235] can really feel the pulse of a country's commerce; you can sense the strong beats or the weak and tired flow. The main reason for this is simple: the American never forgets that the top three essentials for grabbing and holding attention are novelty, novelty, and novelty. Their talent for finding new ways to grab attention is always impressive.

The question altogether is one of far more importance than it may seem on first consideration; it is hardly too much to say that the prosperity of a nation's trade depends upon its ability in attractive advertising.

The question is much more significant than it might appear at first glance; it’s not an exaggeration to say that the success of a country's trade relies on its skill in compelling advertising.

Advertisement is an art of its own, and if you are going to advertise to any considerable extent and do it yourself, either your business must suffer to allow you time to do your advertising well, or your advertising must suffer so that you may properly attend to your business.

Advertisement is an art in itself, and if you plan to advertise significantly and do it yourself, either your business will take a hit to give you time to do your advertising right, or your advertising will suffer so you can properly manage your business.

ELEVENTH.

11th.

TWELFTH.

12th.

Of course, it is the advertising that suffers. If you do it yourself, sooner or later it becomes a worry, and when a reminder arrives that your copy is due very likely your instructions will be to repeat the last, or possibly, if you have a minute or two to spare, you will sit down and grind out a lot of nonsense which no one cares to read. If you wish to make any genuine effort properly to employ the most important factor in commerce, get someone who understands the art to do it for you; engage a good man, and do not expect to get the same for five pounds as you would for ten pounds.

Of course, it's the advertising that takes a hit. If you do it yourself, eventually it becomes a burden, and when a reminder pops up that your copy is due, your immediate reaction will likely be to just repeat the last one. Or, if you have a minute or two to spare, you might sit down and churn out a bunch of nonsense that no one wants to read. If you really want to make an honest effort to effectively use the most crucial element in business, hire someone who knows what they're doing; find a good professional, and don’t expect to get the same quality for five pounds as you would for ten pounds.


Curiosities.

Copyright, 1904, By George Newnes, Ltd.

Copyright, 1904, By George Newnes, Ltd.

[We shall be glad to receive Contributions to this section, and to pay for such as are accepted.]

[We’d love to receive submissions for this section and will pay for those that are accepted.]

"HUMAN NOTES."

"HUMAN NOTES."

"I beg to send you a photograph of some little boys in this parish who were taking part in a Band of Hope entertainment. The item on the programme was called 'Human Notes,' and the little songsters, each taking the note he represented, sang a peal of bells and extracts from nursery rhymes. I thought the idea might be useful for other places. The framework is easily made and costs little, and was most heartily received wherever tried."—Miss Statham, River Vicarage, Dover. Photo. by Mr. Ray Sherman.

"I'd like to share a photo of some young boys in this parish who participated in a Band of Hope event. The item in the program was called 'Human Notes,' and the little singers, each representing a note, performed a sequence of bells along with excerpts from nursery rhymes. I thought this idea could be beneficial for other places. The setup is easy to create and inexpensive, and it was very well received wherever it was tried."—Miss Statham, River Vicarage, Dover. Photo by Mr. Ray Sherman.

HOW A SHOT BIRD REALLY FALLS.

HOW A SHOT BIRD REALLY FALLS.

"Painters of sporting subjects have often portrayed, from memory necessarily, a bird in the act of being shot, either immediately before or after the event. Here, at last, is an actual photograph of a wild duck at the moment of receiving its coup de grâce. It was in a lonely, low-lying bay on the West Coast of Ireland. Ducks were homing in fair numbers overhead on their way to the large lakes lying inland, when, telling my photographic friend to get well behind me and snap away as fast as he could, I advanced a few paces and also merrily snapped away. Upon developing the series at home that night we found that between us our snaps had resulted in our obtaining the photograph here reproduced. It shows clearly that a duck—well shot—falls like a plumb to the earth, head foremost, and may serve to correct some of the imaginary pictures of similar incidents."—Mr. Dudley M. Stone, 8, Chichele Road, Cricklewood, N.W.

"Painters of sporting scenes have often imagined, from memory, a bird being shot, either just before or after the moment. Here, at last, is an actual photograph of a wild duck at the moment it receives its coup de grâce. It was taken in a remote, low-lying bay on the West Coast of Ireland. Ducks were flying overhead in good numbers on their way to the big lakes inland when I told my photography friend to get well behind me and snap away as fast as he could. I took a few steps forward and happily snapped away as well. When we developed the photos at home that night, we discovered that between us we had captured the photograph shown here. It clearly shows that a duck—properly shot—drops like a rock to the ground, head first, and may help clear up some of the imagined scenes of similar events."—Mr. Dudley M. Stone, 8, Chichele Road, Cricklewood, N.W.

A FLOATING CHAPEL.

A floating church.

"I took this photograph during the recent heavy floods in Wales. A mission-room had been washed away during the night, and it was an uncommon sight seeing a party of men 'towing' the edifice back to a place of safety. It struck me as being a unique incident, so I forward it on to you."—Mrs. E. L. F. Mansergh, 59, Madeley Road, Ealing, W.

"I took this photo during the recent heavy floods in Wales. A mission room had been swept away during the night, and it was unusual to see a group of men 'towing' the building back to safety. I thought it was a unique event, so I’m sending it to you."—Mrs. E. L. F. Mansergh, 59, Madeley Road, Ealing, W.

HOUSE-MOVING EXTRAORDINARY.

MOVING HOUSE IS EXTRAORDINARY.

"This extraordinary photograph was taken a short time ago in Pittsburg, Pa., of a house which is being moved up a hill, the former site being bought by a railway company. It is a fifteen or twenty-roomed house, built of brick, the hill is one hundred and fifty feet high, and the cost of moving the house between £6,000 and £7,000."—Mr. D. Munro, 21, Sydney Road, West Ealing, W.

"This amazing photograph was taken recently in Pittsburgh, PA, of a house that’s being moved up a hill because the former site was purchased by a railway company. It’s a house with fifteen to twenty rooms, made of brick, the hill is one hundred and fifty feet tall, and the cost of moving the house is between £6,000 and £7,000." —Mr. D. Munro, 21, Sydney Road, West Ealing, W.

A STONE INSIDE A TREE.

A rock in a tree.

This is a photograph of a piece of oak with a stone in the centre, two inches square, found by Mr. A. Steven, sawyer, St. Mary's Isle Estate, Kirkcudbright. The stone was situated three feet from the ground and three inches in from the bark. Nothing could be discerned of it from the outside.—The photo. is by Mr. A. Kello Henderson, chemist, Kirkcudbright.

This is a photograph of a piece of oak with a stone in the middle, two inches square, found by Mr. A. Steven, sawyer, St. Mary's Isle Estate, Kirkcudbright. The stone was located three feet above the ground and three inches in from the bark. There was no way to see it from the outside. —The photo is by Mr. A. Kello Henderson, chemist, Kirkcudbright.

WILL READERS HELP?

WILL READERS ASSIST?

"Can anyone give a clue to this 'Curiosity'? It is a dark-green silk ribbon eight inches by one and a half inches, the accompanying letters, figures, and key being beautifully embroidered in silver thread. The dots between the upper letters are small metal discs secured by a tiny metal bead sewn on with yellow silk. The wards of the key are sewn in black silk. The embroidery is backed with canvas and interlined with seemingly soft paper. I found it some years ago in a parcel of doll's finery given to my little daughter by a friend who could throw no light upon it. This badge has been the cause of much guesswork, speculation, and earnest inquiry and search."—Mrs. Anne W. Newton, Ballybeg, Ballinglen, Rathdrum, Ireland.

"Can anyone give a hint about this 'Curiosity'? It's a dark green silk ribbon that measures eight inches by one and a half inches, with the accompanying letters, numbers, and key beautifully embroidered in silver thread. The dots between the upper letters are small metal discs held in place by tiny metal beads sewn on with yellow silk. The parts of the key are stitched with black silk. The embroidery is backed with canvas and has a layer of what seems to be soft paper inside. I discovered it a few years ago in a bundle of doll's accessories that a friend had given to my little daughter, but they could not shed any light on it. This badge has sparked a lot of guessing, speculation, and serious inquiries and searches."—Mrs. Anne W. Newton, Ballybeg, Ballinglen, Rathdrum, Ireland.

THE BITER BIT.

The tables have turned.

"The fox in the photograph was discovered quite dead in this curious position on the morning of November 17th, 1903, by Mr. H. Sparling, dairyman, Tadcaster. The wooden erection is a poultry house, and the hole from which the fox is hanging is, when the door is shut for the night, the only possible means of entering or leaving the same. Reynard had evidently entered by this aperture, for inside were discovered three fowls he had killed. (These are shown at the foot of the photograph.) In leaving by the same means he stuck fast, the hole narrowing to quite a point at the bottom, and the more he struggled the faster he had got, till at last he could struggle no longer, and death intervened, probably from exhaustion."—Mr. John H. Hull, chemist, Tadcaster.

"The fox in the picture was found dead in this odd position on the morning of November 17th, 1903, by Mr. H. Sparling, a dairyman from Tadcaster. The wooden structure is a poultry house, and the hole from which the fox is hanging is the only way to get in or out when the door is closed for the night. The fox clearly entered through this opening because inside, three chickens he had killed were found. (These are shown at the bottom of the picture.) When he tried to leave through the same hole, he got stuck, as it narrowed significantly at the bottom. The more he struggled, the more trapped he became, until he could no longer fight, and eventually died, likely from exhaustion." —Mr. John H. Hull, chemist, Tadcaster.


A PRIMITIVE RAILWAY-STATION.

A basic train station.

"I send you a photo. taken by Mrs. Hind, of Stoke-on-Trent. The photo. shows a railway-station on the Eskdale and Ravenglass line, which consists of a flat-bottomed boat turned up on its side, with a seat inside for passengers. I think it likely this is the most primitive and unique station in the United Kingdom. I may add that the guard is also station-master, ticket-collector, and porter at the different stations along the line, of which there are six or seven."—Mr. M. Hind, Felsham Rectory, Bury St. Edmunds.

"I’m sending you a photo taken by Mrs. Hind from Stoke-on-Trent. The photo shows a railway station on the Eskdale and Ravenglass line, which is basically a flat-bottomed boat turned on its side, with seating inside for passengers. I think this is probably the most basic and unique station in the United Kingdom. I should also mention that the guard doubles as the station master, ticket collector, and porter at the various stations along the line, which number around six or seven."—Mr. M. Hind, Felsham Rectory, Bury St. Edmunds.

THE PRANKS OF A CYCLONE.

THE MISCHIEF OF A CYCLONE.

"This strangely-placed house is one of the pranks played by a cyclone that almost destroyed the little town of St. Charles, Minn., U.S.A., on October 6th, 1903. The building was carried from the hill, which may be seen in the left-hand corner of the photo., for the distance of half a mile. At the time the storm picked it up it was occupied by Mrs. Edward Drew and two children, who escaped uninjured. The house itself was practically undamaged, though left in the topsy-turvy condition shown here."—Mr. Geo. E. Luxton, 3,220, Third Avenue, Minn.

"This oddly placed house is one of the tricks played by a cyclone that nearly wiped out the small town of St. Charles, Minn., U.S.A., on October 6th, 1903. The building was carried from the hill, visible in the left corner of the photo, for a distance of half a mile. When the storm lifted it, it was home to Mrs. Edward Drew and her two children, who got out unharmed. The house itself was pretty much untouched, although it was left in the chaotic state shown here." —Mr. Geo. E. Luxton, 3,220, Third Avenue, Minn.

THE DREAM-PAINTING AT CAVE DAVAAR.

THE DREAM ART AT CAVE DAVAAR.

"Cave Davaar, or the Picture Cave, as it is sometimes called, near Campbelltown, Argyllshire, is noted as being the repository of a mural painting of the Crucifixion of our Lord. When the painting was first discovered its author and the manner of its creation were a mystery. Shortly, the story of the picture and its romance is as follows: Upon a smooth mural surface of the rock which forms the inner wall of the interior of the cave, and in a position adjusted to the light which penetrates the cavern, visitors see a life-size representation of Christ on the Cross, measuring seven feet from head to foot, the cross itself being fifteen feet in height. It appears that Mr. McKinnon, a native of Campbelltown, and now of Nantwich, was, it is believed, originally a ship's carpenter by trade, with a strong artistic taste, which was afterwards afforded proper training through the patronage and assistance of the Argyll family. One night, about twelve years ago, he had a dream. He saw, in his dream, on the inner wall of the Cave Davaar a vivid picture of the Crucifixion, and so strikingly real and soul-stirring was the vision that it continually haunted him in his waking hours. He could not rest, and, as he himself said, 'I took my brushes and materials and went to the cave. I found the smooth surface I had seen in my dream, and set to work and painted. I stopped in the cave for twenty-four hours until I had completed my task, and when I had finished I had painted just the picture I had seen in my dream.'"—Mr. S. J. Oakley, H.M.S. Northampton, Special Service.

"Cave Davaar, also known as the Picture Cave, located near Campbelltown, Argyllshire, is famous for its mural painting of the Crucifixion of our Lord. When the painting was first found, the artist and the process behind its creation were unknown. The story of the painting and its background is as follows: On a smooth rock surface that forms the inner wall of the cave, and in a spot shaped by the light that comes into the cavern, visitors can see a life-size depiction of Christ on the Cross, measuring seven feet tall, while the cross itself is fifteen feet high. It appears that Mr. McKinnon, a local from Campbelltown, now living in Nantwich, was originally a ship's carpenter with a strong artistic flair, which was later refined through support from the Argyll family. One night, about twelve years ago, he had a dream. In his dream, he vividly saw a picture of the Crucifixion on the inner wall of Cave Davaar, so striking and moving that it lingered in his mind throughout the day. He felt restless and, as he said, 'I took my brushes and materials and went to the cave. I found the smooth surface I had seen in my dream, and I started painting. I stayed in the cave for twenty-four hours until I completed my task, and when I finished, I had painted exactly what I had seen in my dream.'"—Mr. S. J. Oakley, H.M.S. Northampton, Special Service.


A TERRIBLE FALL.

A BAD FALL.

"I send you a snap-shot, taken by me, of a man falling ninety feet! The high-diver (forming part of a street carnival show) climbed up his ninety-foot ladder set up in the main street of Washington, N.C., half an hour before he was to make his daring leap into four feet of water. As he tested the ladder to see if all was in readiness one of the guy-ropes broke, and, to the horror of the crowd below, man and ladder came crashing down to the pavement. With rare presence of mind the athlete turned when he felt the ladder start and slid down for his life, thus lessening the fall by almost half. Strange to say he was not killed, but his legs were badly broken."—Miss Mary Brickell Hoyt, Candler Post Office, Buncombe Co., North Carolina.

"I’m sending you a snapshot I took of a man falling from ninety feet! The high-diver, who was part of a street carnival show, climbed up his ninety-foot ladder set up on the main street of Washington, N.C., half an hour before he was supposed to make his daring jump into four feet of water. As he was testing the ladder to check if everything was ready, one of the guy-ropes broke, and to the horror of the crowd below, both the man and the ladder came crashing down onto the pavement. With remarkable presence of mind, the athlete turned when he felt the ladder start to fall and slid down for his life, which reduced the impact by almost half. Strangely enough, he wasn’t killed, but his legs were badly broken."—Miss Mary Brickell Hoyt, Candler Post Office, Buncombe Co., North Carolina.

AN ENORMOUS ICICLE.

A giant icicle.

We have published a great many photographs, at different times, of strange and beautiful effects wrought by frost, but the annexed is so striking and peculiar that we have no hesitation in adding it to the number. In the words of the sender: "My photograph is of an enormous icicle, or one might call it a land iceberg on a small scale. The ice was formed during a recent frost by the overflow of a spring which runs from a pipe about eighteen feet from the ground into the branches of a tree. In the full sunlight it was a very pretty and novel sight."—Mr. Chas. W. Chilton, 17, West Gate, Sleaford, Lines.

We’ve published a lot of photographs over time showing the strange and beautiful effects of frost, but this one is so striking and unique that we have no doubt in adding it to our collection. According to the sender: "My photograph captures a massive icicle, or you might call it a mini land iceberg. The ice formed during a recent frost from the overflow of a spring that runs from a pipe about eighteen feet above the ground into the branches of a tree. In full sunlight, it was a beautiful and unusual sight." —Mr. Chas. W. Chilton, 17, West Gate, Sleaford, Lines.

WHEN IS A PLATE NOT A PLATE?

WHEN IS A PLATE NOT A PLATE?

"The accompanying photographs are of a kitchen dinner-plate, which, as I discovered by chance, consists of two distinct pieces held together merely by their peculiar conformation. There is enough spring in the outer piece to enable the parts to be separated, which has been repeatedly done; but when they are reunited the whole will easily pass for a slightly cracked plate. From the colour of the fracture it is evident that the plate was in use in its present condition for at least some weeks."—Mr. S. B. Whanker, 62, Acre Lane, Brixton, S.W.

"The accompanying photos show a kitchen dinner plate that I discovered by chance is actually made up of two separate pieces held together just by their unusual shape. The outer piece has enough flexibility to allow the pieces to be taken apart, which has happened quite a few times; but when they’re put back together, it looks just like a slightly cracked plate. The color of the crack shows that the plate has been used in its current state for at least a few weeks."—Mr. S. B. Whanker, 62, Acre Lane, Brixton, S.W.


AN OYSTER IN THE KETTLE.

Oyster in the pot.

"Here is the photo. of an oyster-shell which has been in a tea-kettle for seven years. When I put it in it weighed about one and a half ounces, and was not more than three thirty-seconds of an inch thick in any part. Now it is three-quarters of an inch thick and weighs eleven ounces. It had lain out in the garden for a long time and lost all the crust, which accounted for it being so thin at first. No one has ever been able to say what it is, although many have seen it in the glass case in the shop."—Mr. R. G. Foster, Post Office Drug Stores, High Street, Burford, Oxon.

"Here is the photo of an oyster shell that has been in a tea kettle for seven years. When I first put it in, it weighed about one and a half ounces and was only three thirty-seconds of an inch thick in any part. Now it is three-quarters of an inch thick and weighs eleven ounces. It had been lying out in the garden for a long time and lost all its crust, which is why it was so thin at first. No one has ever been able to identify it, even though many have seen it in the glass case in the shop."—Mr. R. G. Foster, Post Office Drug Stores, High Street, Burford, Oxon.

A GEOGRAPHICAL POST-CARD.

A geographic postcard.

"This curious post-card was delivered to me in Richmond thirty-eight hours after being posted in Lausanne. No other clue was given as to the intended destination than that afforded by the physical peculiarities of the 'map' itself—the address on the side of the card being written during transmission. The full address as shown on the 'map' is as follows, and is that of yours faithfully: 'To Edward H. W. Wingfield King, Esq., 5, Spring Terrace, Richmond-on-Thames, Angleterre.'" This is, perhaps, the most curious post-card of the many which we have published, and which does the Post Office the most credit.

"This intriguing postcard was delivered to me in Richmond thirty-eight hours after being sent from Lausanne. The only hint about the intended destination came from the unique features of the 'map' itself—the address on the card was written during its journey. The complete address as displayed on the 'map' is as follows, and it belongs to you faithfully: 'To Edward H. W. Wingfield King, Esq., 5, Spring Terrace, Richmond-on-Thames, England.'" This is, perhaps, the most fascinating postcard of the many we've published, and it really showcases the Post Office's capabilities.

ELECTRIC LAMPS AND PLANT LIFE.

Electric lamps and plant care.

"At the present time, when the effect upon the rainfall of the kingdom of multiplying electrical agencies is being discussed, it is interesting to note the results which follow upon the use of electric lamps in the public thoroughfares of our towns. There is to be seen at Southend-on-Sea a remarkable instance of the influence which the electric street lamps have upon the duration of leaves. In Cliff Town Parade those trees contiguous to the lamps were still well covered on December the 1st ult. on the side nearest the light, when the next tree, only a few yards distant, was entirely denuded of leaves. Our photograph gives the first tree in the parade with a good show of leaves on its front half, but the back of the same tree, which has been shaded from the lamp, has entirely shed its leaves. The next few trees are also quite bare of leaves, and looking down the row one sees that only those trees opposite the lamps bear any sign of verdure."—Mr. W. J. Cooper, 162, Stanstead Road, Forest Mill, S.E.

"Right now, as people are talking about how electrical agencies impact rainfall in the kingdom, it's interesting to observe the effects of electric lamps on the streets of our towns. At Southend-on-Sea, there's a striking example of how electric street lamps influence how long trees hold onto their leaves. In Cliff Town Parade, the trees closest to the lamps were still lush with leaves on December 1st, while the next tree, just a few yards away, was completely bare of leaves. Our photo shows the first tree in the parade, which has a good amount of leaves on the side facing the light, but the back of that same tree, which is in the shade, has completely lost its leaves. The next few trees are also entirely leafless, and as you look down the row, you’ll see that only the trees in front of the lamps show any signs of greenery."—Mr. W. J. Cooper, 162, Stanstead Road, Forest Mill, S.E.


Transcriber notes:

Transcription notes:

Fixed various punctuation.

Corrected punctuation issues.

P.149. 'phesaant' changed to 'pheasant'.

P.149. 'pheasant' changed to 'pheasant'.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!